Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

The smell of dad’s cooking always wakes me up in the morning. Not because it’s very good or I like it, but because it means I’m probably late to start my walk to campus. The barracks on campus are always loud in the morning, my sisters can’t be loud enough to wake me up anymore. My bunkmate always wakes me up by shoving me out of my bunk, but she’s not here for my weekly home visit. 

I started by jumping off my cot and ripping into the closet for a clean set of clothes. The ill-fitting pair of shorts and tattered t-shirt would do till I got to campus, I left my uniform there anyways. I tried rushing out, but dad hollered me into the kitchen before I could pretend I’m out of earshot. I poked my head in and asked “yeah?”

He wiped the sweat from his forehead as he turned off the burner. He pointed up to the top of the shelves, a brown bottle of some sweet sauce perched up there. “Your sisters left the syrup up there, mind grabbing it for me?” Dad’s tall for a human, but even a six foot tall man like him would struggle to reach the top of a shelf meant for orcs. I squeezed past him and grabbed the bottle up on top of the shelf, and passed it down to him. “Thanks dear. I’d have grabbed a chair to reach it, but-”

“Mom would kill you!” I cut him off. Dad’s about 7 months pregnant with his third brood now. He’s never been clumsy or anything, but that big belly makes it tough for him to get around on his own. “A bottle of sauce isn’t worth that!”

“It’s not just ‘sauce’ Zantha!” He blurted “It’s syrup! You can’t expect someone to eat pancakes without syrup!”

“I don’t get why you like sweets so much…” I sighed, shrugging before turning to leave. 

“It’s a human thing - hey wait, don’t leave just yet. I want to talk to you about something real quick.” 

“Dad, I’m already late-”

“So you can’t get any later, right? Relax, it’ll just be a minute.”

I yielded, and leaned against a kitchen counter while he tottered his way to the table. He looked up at me, clearly struggling to start. “I didn’t want to talk to you about it in front of your sisters, I didn’t want to embarrass you.” 

I gulped. Oh Gods I hope it’s not gonna be THAT kind of talk.

“Your sisters all have boyfriends-”

Oh Gods it is THAT kind of talk

“-and it’s okay if you don’t yet. Not everyone finds their mate in academy, so…” he cleared his throat, and stared off for a second before sighing. “I just want you to know that I’m still proud of you, you’re a very smart futa, and I know you’ll make a man very happy someday. Don’t feel like you’re falling behind or anything like that.”

“Uh… thanks dad. I’m trying to focus more on my studies now, boys will come later.”

“Well said! Your grades are great, I’m sure you’ll get into any college you want, not sure I could say the same about your sisters… You do like boys, right?”

I felt my cheeks redden “y-yes! Of course I do! Why would you even ask that?”

“Just making sure!” He chuckled, “I’d love you either way sweetie.” He leaned into the table, looking over his shoulder before loudly whispering “Do you want some advice from your old man?”

Even if I said no he’d tell me. I leaned in, “yeah?” 

“Boys really like smart futa when they get older, but there’s one thing they’ll always like,” he picked up the bottle of syrup and shook it “sweets!”

I rolled my eyes “thanks dad. Now I really should be going.”

“Yes, go go! And make sure to lock the gate on your way out, mom’s still out till later today.”

I waved at him before jogging out the door, stopping at the gate outside, locking it shut, pushing it hard to make sure it was closed. Then I started into a sprint, hoping I’ll make it back before I get in trouble. The campus is only a few miles away, near the town center; on a slow day I could walk there in about an hour, but I probably only have fifteen minutes until I miss the starting bell. Running through the suburbs on my calloused feet, I passed a few orcs walking down the street with their human males in tow, some collared and chained, some not. Turning on the street out of the suburb, I saw an orc peering over the gate of a less well fortified house. Hopefully the husband isn’t home, or that could get ugly… 

I crossed the suburb gate into the main town path, a straight shot to the campus, although foot traffic might get heavy by the time I reach the town center. What I’d give to have mom’s kraybore, most people would immediately get out of the way when they see such a big scary monster barrelling towards them. Too bad I’m not old enough to own one, and mom left too early for me to steal hers. So instead of getting to the campus stable in a timely manner, I’m reduced to a light jog between the masses of orcs and their humans on their way to work in the downtown center, occasionally muscling past a business-futa who grimaces at my brush past her, or apologizing in passing when I brush past a male on his wife’s leash.

Normally I’d stop at Drisha’s, a little shop only a few blocks away from campus, but in today’s rush, I just made sure to wave at mom’s friend who works there. She looked up towards me and smiled as she piled several bags of jerky by the storefront, her tusks clearly shaved recently, only barely poking out from her lips like small flat disks. Her husband was at the register, making some remark to his wife before they left my sight. Only a minute or so later, I got to the campus gate, spear holding guards looking at me sternly. One stood in my way, sneering before barking the word “Halt!”

I stopped, and immediately scrambled in my pockets for my I.D., the other guards eyeing me up, grasping their weapons tightly. I grinned at the guard before whipping out the small laminated brown card, the guard looking at it for a moment, then snatching the card (and my grin) in an instant. 

“Hey!” I stammered, the other guards turning to face me directly. I set aside my indignation and tried to take a more measured tone “Why did you take my ID?”

She stepped towards me, making me take a half-step back, her spear held aloft, ready to strike. “Why do you want to walk into a campus without authorization? We aren’t about to let just anyone in to prey on young males.” She scanned the card more carefully, the spear lowering slowly to her side. 

I crossed my arms and tapped my foot against the cobblestone, the guard looking down her nose at me. “You’re late for your grade, shouldn’t you know better?” She jeered before handing my I.D. back. I grimaced, and ran past her towards the barracks, hearing an explosion of laughter as I dodged the fence around the training field. The northern corner of the fence leads to the alley between the several different futa barracks, the one for my year being all the way at the end on the right. I threw my clothes onto my bunk before kicking open my trunk, my uniform neatly placed at the top of my belongings, tucking in my white polo into the black shorts,  the short sleeves of my polo probably meant to show off the muscular arms of the average orc, mine being only modestly muscular by orc standards, just barely filling out the short sleeves as my arms passed through them, covering them further with my brown fourth-year jacket. I slipped on my black leather shoes, and marched on to my class, having the first chance in a while to catch my breath. 

I got into the arts building on the south side of the training yard, and slipped into my first class from the back of the lecture hall, the orcish literature teacher briefly looking up at me opening the door before ignoring the interruption and continuing the lecture. This class (as well as most literature classes) are seen as blow-offs, a lot of my classmates are sleeping, the one next to me loudly snoring, only a few even pretending to pay attention. This being one of the co-ed classes meant that the few awake orc futas that were not fully enamored with the subject matter were passing notes to males, most of whom knew better than to ignore the attention. My friend Bartiana’s boyfriend silently rejected a note passed by a muscle-bound orc behind him, a decision that was probably in everyone’s best interests.

Winded as the run to school left me, I was able to stay up through the snooze-fest about some book on the first Queen of the kingdom after the Extermination War. I know my history teacher likes this book, but it’s pretty boring to actually read, although there are goofy bits. For example, the book has an anecdote about the queen's first brood of daughters being captured by a band of human men, but they were all so stricken with their beauty that they returned to the Queen with them, and they were all impregnated by the princesses. Not sure how much I believe the story, but it’s a fresh respite from the boring “restructuring of the educational system to include human males” or “how her tax new structure set us on the path to a diversified economy.” I prefer the more fantastical works that are more common today, like that franchise about the Gods turning into animals that fight human futa, or the book about a human male fighting and beating villainous orc-futa with the power of a fictitious “protein powder.”

Once the second bell rang, I collected my things and moved on to the third floor of the arts building, sitting down at my usual desk for my Vandian language class. I’m a little proud of my Vandian, I speak it very well for an Orc, especially since it’s an obscure language in the kingdom. My vocabulary is only a little weak, but my pronunciation, grammar, and syntax is “immaculate” according to my teacher, who keeps trying to convince me to get a degree in the language. That said, the only job that degree could get me here is… well, teaching Vandian. It would be interesting, but I don’t think I would particularly enjoy teaching a language no one else shares my enthusiasm for. I tell other Orcs I wanted to study the language to be more worldly, but really it’s because I thought boys from Vandia were very cute… I still haven’t met one in person since I was 12, but I definitely don’t regret taking the class. Thankfully my dad is an Imperial, so the Imperial Basic classes everyone has to take when they’re in the 4th youth year were pretty easy with his help, although I don’t have to speak it very often. 

After the bell, I gathered my belongings so I could make it over to the math and science building. I got to the ground floor of the arts building before laying witness to what’s something of a weekly routine: a male getting gang-raped at his locker. Three orcs were standing around him, his tight gray shorts in tatters underneath him, one orc holding him up by his hips while shoving her cock into his asshole. The two orcs at his side were struggling to fit their cocks into his mouth, ignoring (or admonishing) his attempts to stop them. Not that he has any chance to stop them, they’re all at least three feet taller and several times stronger than him, he really doesn’t have a choice but to let them take what they want. Hot as it is, I’m more into having my own male, and those three futa are assholes. The one currently fucking his asshole is Gurkha, a year younger than me, but about as tall and far more muscular. She uses her strength to push around orcs that think she’s an asshole (so most of them), and to - as she calls it - “put males in their place.” Like many orcs, she feels like she has a free hand to rape males whenever she wants and however she wants. She’s not completely wrong, at least legally - if that male is graduating age, then she’s well within her rights to rape him. Doesn’t make her any less of an asshole, since even if he is, I know for a fact she’s not taking him home to start a family like you’re supposed to, she’s just doing it to get her rocks off, leading a band of other asshole orcs that also really love to rape. Considering their usual pattern they’ll just leave him on the floor when they’re done, and he’ll have to hope for a good Samaritan or a guard to check up on him, as opposed to what’s more likely: another orc raping him (laying on the floor naked is basically asking for it, to be fair).

I’m in a bit too much of a hurry to join in or stop them (plus I don’t have a death wish), so I do what everyone else is doing: walk on past. After I’ve gotten to my math class, I sit next to my friend Gorta’n, a short and sweet orc futa. Once I told her about the male getting gang-raped in the arts building, she immediately asked “who was the male?”

“Oh don’t worry, it wasn’t Caltha.”

She sighed “Oh thank Gods…”

I rolled my eyes at her “y’know, if you’re really that interested in him you should ask him out.”

“I don’t want to freak him out! He’s a foreigner, he might get intimidated by how… forward orcs are.”

“He’s lived here for ten years! If he isn’t used to orc courtship by now I’d actually be shocked.”

She looked shocked “wait really? But his accent is so thick…”

“I mean that’s pretty common though. My dad still has an accent, but he’s lived here for nearly thirty years.”

Gorta’n leaned in, smirking at me “Is that why you like foreign boys? What do humans call it… an oedipal complex?”

I punched her arm “don’t be gross! I just think Vandian boys are cute is all… besides, my dad is Imperial, he looks and sounds nothing like a Vandian!”

The teacher loudly cleared her throat, everyone looking at us. We meekly apologized and turned our attention to the lesson. Some boring and abstract math about “algorithms” or something. I’ll figure it out in a study group, there’s some cute guy who likes to help with that stuff.

After the class ended, I started gathering my things, glancing out the window to see that male who was gang-raped getting carried out of the arts building by a student. She wasn’t carrying him to the infirmary though, rather to the field of temples. Well at least someone’s marrying him after that ordeal. Good on her, making the best out of a male’s bad situation as the aftermath drips down his thighs. I hope the best for them, and I hope the best for everyone in the kingdom that Gurkha didn’t get him pregnant, we sure don’t need more like her running around.

I cleared out of the math and science building to the training grounds, meeting up with Galtha’n while we got suited up in armor for combat arts. Once we had on our combat undergarments we went out to the outdoor armory, where the males were stretching for their own exercises. Gorta’n started to strap up her arm guards before suddenly slowing down. She licked her lips, looking off at the males, all shirtless, dressed in shorts that barely covered their asses. I knew that her gaze was focused on one particular male, Caltha, who looked over in our direction briefly before turning to talk to a male next to him. I decided to do what my dad called “being a wingman,” and called out to him.

“Hey you! Caltha! Over here, male!” He looked up at us, blushing before making some parting words to his friends before walking towards us. Gorta’n slapped my arm, giving me an angry look. 

“What the hell are you doing?” she whispered, clearly embarrassed. 

“Helping you, you need help with securing your armor, right?” I gestured to the other futa orcs around us, whose boyfriends or males they had otherwise convinced were carefully helping them clad armor on their lower bodies, some with barely (if at all) concealed boners waving in the faces of those males. 

Caltha got to us, and showed deference by doing a kind of bow before addressing us, “Can I help you two somehow, ladies?” 

Gorta’n blushed, and started stammering some nonsense, so I answered for her. “She needs help getting her bottoms strapped on, mind helping her out? She’s a bit sore from yesterday’s sparring lesson with the army.”

Caltha looked up at her with his mouth agape. In spite of how short she was for an orc, he didn’t even come up to her breasts, but the distance from his face couldn’t hide his amazement. “You train with the army?” He asked her, in awe.

“Well, I think Zantha -”

“Oh no need to be modest!” I cut her off, elbowing her sharply. “She’s a prodigy! She could take on a platoon of human futa all on her own if she had to. She’s so good the army scouted her personally.” I turned to face her directly, winking between words “Isn’t that right, Gorta’n?”

“Y… Yeah. Yeah of course! Yeah, but now that I’m training with the students, I should take it easy!” She laughed nervously. “So… I would appreciate it if you could help secure my bottoms, Caltha.”

He bowed again, this time facing only her, “I would be honored, miss.” He picked up the knee guards laying at her side while she looked at me with a gleam in her eye that screamed “thank you.” I just hope she knows she owes me.

While I was tying up my own sabatons, Caltha struggled to heft up Gorta’n’s trouser guard, seeing it was nearly impossible to secure it around her erect cock. He stopped to look at it for a moment, Gorta’n not really knowing what to say. Caltha broke the silence with a look up at her.

“It’s… big…”

Gorta’n’s face was red as blood, stammering and stuttering incoherently. “W-well I.. you… I just… but you…”

Caltha brushed his cheek against the hard bulge in her pants, winking at her “it’s okay, I like them big!” With that, he wrapped his arms around her waist, clicking the straps into place, pulling them tight as his skinny arms could. Gorta’n was shaking, placing her hand on his head, brushing his blonde hair into a mess.

“Th-thank you, little man… I appreciate the uh… help!” She stammered, before giving him an encouraging pat on the back. He bowed to her again, before turning to return to the rest of the males. He paused, then turned back to Gorta’n.

“1750.” He said with a wink. 

“What?” Said Gorta’n, blinking in confusion.

“It’s my room number, in the male quarters. See me there before curfew, I’d like to get to know you.” He bowed again, then ran off to the rest of the males. Without thinking, Gorta’n drew her knife, and quickly carved the number into the back of her hand, indenting it hard enough that the corners of the digits were punctuated with blood. Once she sheathed the blade, she sighed heavily, looking at me like I had just dropped a surprise exam on her desk. 

I shoved her, grinning ear to ear “you owe me big time!”

“He thinks I’m getting scouted! You fucking idiot, he’s gonna figure out I was lying!”

“Oh relax,” I rolled my eyes and waved my hand at her “worst comes to worst just say that you changed your mind and decided to go into work or industry or some crap like that. He’s just a male, they’ll believe anything.”

Her shoulders sank as she sighed, her eyes welling up a little before she wiped the tears away. She leapt forwards and embraced me, words of thanks flowing like a leaking pipe.

“Hey I don’t need thanks, just return the favor when you have the chance, alright?” She nodded, and we both started our warm-up march. “I gotta find a guy soon, my dad was grilling me this morning… he asked if I even liked males!” 

Gorta’n laughed, covering her mouth before I slapped her in the back of the head. She cleared her throat “n-no, you’re right, it’s not funny, it’s not funny…” She choked back a giggle before taking a quick step to keep pace with my longer legs. I glanced over to the right, a military futa looking up and down the line of orc futa marching around the dirt field to warm up. Every once and a while an officer comes in to try and give everyone the recruitment spiel, and she takes her leather-booted steps towards us to wind us up for her sales pitch. “Halt!”

We both turned, lock-step, and faced her with stony expressions. “Yes ma’am!” I called out to the uniformed officer. 

“At ease. Have either of you signed up to enlist?”

Gorta’n cleared her throat before answering. “I’m still weighing up my options, miss!”

She looked down at her, nearly spitting at the response “What options? You already got a boyfriend? Doubt it for a shrimp like you! Going on campaign you can snag a man from abroad real easy! Their abusive wives are smaller than our own males, they’ll be glad to see you!”

“Height isn’t everything, miss!” I blurted out, she glared sternly. “That’s what my dad told me,” I added, sheepishly. 

“Daddy’s sweet, but he lied! Males love a big strong orc futa, and if they’re raised around ‘em, they won’t be fooled like a foreigner by tiny Tinas like your friend here. Now you, you could use some muscle! Are you even taking training seriously?”

I tried to suppress a grin, and said “I plan on going on to university, miss!”

“University? Looks like we have a scholar here!” She called out to the other students, eliciting a laugh from the crowd of orcs. She leaned in, her ceremonial black leather uniform shining in the harsh sunlight along with my gray armor. “You get accepted anywhere yet, scholar?” 

“Not yet miss, I’m still waiting on my mother’s letter of allowance!”

“Letter of allowance? Is mommy a princess?”

“No miss, a knight!”

She took a step back, eyes wide. She took a deep breath, composing herself. “Well… if a knight’s daughter can’t get into college… she’ll be welcome in the army for any post she chooses. Keep that in mind, miss!”

I fought the urge to spit on the ground at the word “miss,” before giving a half-hearted salute as the officer slinked off, leaving us to our routine. We went up to the crowd of orcs, picking out our mock weapons and looking to the instructors for our drills. I took up a blunted two-handed axe, a stereotypical orc weapon, and paired up with an orc around my height. She took her mock claymore and the moment the whistle blew, she slammed it against my right arm guard. The axe laid in my left hand, useless without my right to help guide it, I leapt forwards and tackled her, ripping off her helmet and keeping her sword hand pinned to her chest. An instructor blew the whistle, and we backed away, awarding me the first point. The second round, I swung the axe down at her helm, but she sidestepped the blow, taking her sword to rip the straps from my armor. I conceded, and re-tied my breastplate while the instructor yelled to not overcommit, and to keep my weapon out of the dirt at all times. I barely register what she’s saying, I can’t really bring myself to care about combat arts. I want to go to college and get a job like in the real world, not march in shit and blood, ripping humans apart like some savage. All I want is a stable job, a hot husband with a fat ass, and double digits of children. Swinging an axe isn’t gonna get me much closer to any of those in any way I’d care to achieve. After a few more rounds, the “lesson” is over, my ass-kicking is complete, I drag my tired ass to the changing rooms where Gorta’n is bragging to everyone who’ll listen about the boy she bagged, conveniently leaving out my assistance in the story.

After I got back in my uniform, I went to the mess hall, passing the same officer who hounded us talking to some sluttier males about joining the pleasure corps, averting my gaze from her. I walked into the wooden building, like a giant cabin built in some previous era. According to mom, the whole school used to be just this building, but now it’s just a mess hall filled with long plastic tables with plastic trays sitting in front of males and orcs alike. The futa food line smelled of barely spiced meat drowned in a savory sauce, the males all ate pitiful scraps of chicken spread amongst rice and some green crap they call “vegetables.” I held out my own tray for a ladle full of hot brown sloppy meat, and brought it down to a table of my friends. Xarpa’tna was busy hitting on a male a next to her, crowding him with her arm draped over his shoulders while her tusks seemed only an inch away from his face. She needed me to nudge her to remind her that I needed some space to sit before she could push her tongue down the poor boy’s throat. Another male looked over at what I was eating, and meekly asked in Imperial Basic if he could try some. I perked up at the opportunity to talk to a new immigrant male, and gave the standard “males need to maintain a healthy diet so they can be strong enough to bear strong orc babies” speech, and he blushed and apologized in embarrassment. I also gave him the scoop that my dad told me that the meat orcs eat for school lunches isn’t even that tasty for humans. I scooped a spoonful of my sauced meat into my mouth and looked over at the entrance to see the band of bastards led by Gurkha walk in. I groaned, but I know it’s best to ignore them, as I informed our new immigrant (who told me his name was Kevin). My advice was useless, since they practically homed in on the new boy, Gurkha putting a firm hand on his shoulder, asking in Orcish “Want to come eat with us? We can get you extra meat and sauce.” 

Kevin turned to her and seemed a bit scared by the giggles of the gang of Orcs staring him down, one of them adjusting her cock as it hardened. He put his hands together and bowed, meekly saying “Sorry, bad Orcish!” Then he turned to me and asked “What did they say?” in Imperial Basic.

One of Gurkha’s entourage piped in, also in Imperial Basic “Yeah Zantha, what did she say?” Everyone at my table was silent, the three orcs crowding around me and Kevin. Xarpa’tna’s flirting stopped, the male next to her suddenly clung to her side. 

I thought of how to respond without getting my tusks ripped out, and told him simply “they want you to sit with them.”

He cocked his head to the side, a dangerously cute maneuver for his situation, before asking me “Should I sit with them?” He looked over at Gurkha, who was massaging the lump in her pants and staring him down like prey. Her Imperial Basic speaking goon tried giving an answer for me “I think you should sit with us, we can give you some oral lessons on Orcish.”

Gurkha didn’t wait for a translation, grabbing him by the shoulders to stand him up, and he resigned himself to his new “friends.”

“I- I’ll see you all later!” He told our table as he was carried off by the group of bullies. Gurkha may be the muscle, but her rotund friend Skivhar is the brains behind this kidnapping. After a minute anyone could see Gurkha hanging out at the table with her friends, Skivhar sitting at the end of the table talking to an Orc standing opposite of her. They exchange some words, before Skivhar’s “customer” pours her meat into Skivhar’s bowl, and goes to sit across from Gurkha, who makes some not-so-subtle gestures under the table, before her new “patron” shifts in her seat, clearly plugging her cock into whatever orifice Gurkha saw fit to leave open to her fellow classmates. This amateur prostitution business is part of how Skivhar got so fat, always getting Gurkha to find a boy stupid or slutty enough to get under the table for Gurkha to share with any Orc who’ll fill Skivhar’s bowl. Hopefully Kevin is a slut, so he could at least enjoy his newfound lunchtime occupation, he was asking about our meat after all…

I swallowed down the remains of my lunch and returned to the math and science building early for my biology class, trying to forget Gurkha’s latest escapade. There’s some quiz today about the different races that can impregnate males, and how they do it. I sat down to study, looking through my notes. Obviously Orcs can impregnate males, but there’s also Lamia, they do it too, but they need two cocks to do it. Centaurs can impregnate males as well, but no one knows how they do it. Then there’s the minotaur and cow futa, they impregnate males after feeding them their milk, right? The milk lines the male intestines… no it creates an enzyme that lines the intestines, not the milk itself. Gods this is so confusing, I don’t even know why I need to know this crap. I get why we learn how orcs impregnate males, but that was years ago…  Whatever, I just hope I pass this quiz. I sit down at my seat, next to a cute kingdom-born male who asks me if I feel confident. I smile and say I’m not too worried. He smiles back, but doesn’t seem to share my optimism. That’s okay, I remind him males don’t really need to know this stuff, as long as his cooking and housekeeping classes are going well he should be fine. He blushed and thanked me, then turned his attention to his notes. Before long, the teacher passed out copies of the quiz, and the class got to work filling in the blank spaces. 

While my mind wandered, my eyes followed suit, and I looked over at the male’s sheet next to me, and his quiz was completely different. Mine was just some fill in the blank question sheet, his was some kind of long form essay about… something very pornographic, writing about how many babies he wanted the teacher to put in him. I glanced over at some other males’ quizzes, but theirs looked like mine. I decided to ignore it, and wrapped up my answers before turning the paper over and leaning back to stretch.

The teacher collected the quizzes, her suit having a noticeable bulge when she passed the male sitting next to me. After the bell rang, she asked him to stay behind to speak with her. I passed the room later in the day, noting that the door was locked, but I could see the male’s clothes in a pile on the teacher’s desk, and tried my best to ignore the slapping sounds and muffled moans emanating from the room as I returned to the arts building to get to my history class. Today we were doing a recap on the Extermination War before next week’s exam. This is a war we learn about every year, although I feel like the details get more graphic every time we cover it. 

Before the war, the Orc Kingdom used to have Orcs of every gender: futa, male, and female. Then, the Futa Empire invaded us, and we fought back in a harsh but doomed guerilla war. As a reprisal, the Futa Empire killed every single male and female Orc in the Kingdom, and even the Orc Tribes were depopulated. During the war was when we discovered human males can get pregnant with Orc futa, and that sowed the seeds for the modern Orc Kingdom: a country ruled by an Orc Queen, presiding over a population of Orc futa that fight over human males to impregnate with scores of futa children. Over the years males have made their way to the kingdom through being kidnapped in raids, immigration (like my dad), or the breeding program with human females in the Kingdom. Human futa are illegal here, given that they’re so ungodly cruel, they even brutalize and abuse their own males when they have the opportunity. They’re honestly disgusting creatures, I’m glad that we’ve been able to liberate as many males as we have from them. Despite all that, we’ve actually been at peace with the Empire ever since the Bartn’a accords. All the better, the Extermination War killed millions on both sides, and everyone knows another war would be even worse, so we’re all willing to look the other way when stories of males being mistreated cross the border, or when we raid neighboring nations to liberate their males from human futa oppression. Ever since the war, we revere males as givers of life, and we impress upon them the need to submit to orc futa to ensure their own happiness, and the high rate of voluntary male immigration proves that they really do love (as the propaganda posters from the years after the war said) “getting it green.”

After leaving the last class, I lay down in my bunk at the barracks, daydreaming about my own immigrant husband. It’d be sexy if he had an accent, maybe only five feet tall, skinny too. Then I could hold him in one hand without any struggle, and I could fuck him like an onahole, stretching out his asshole until it’s memorized the shape of my cock, pumping his guts full of seed until he’s filled with my babies. Maybe I’ll let him give them foreign names, that would be cute, seeing a male dote over my own babies, naming them something exotic like “Roxana” or “Beatrice”... and seeing his tongue glide up and down the shaft of my cock after the kids leave for academy, slicking my rod up so I can pump him full of more kids… Gods I need a male. I guess I could find a sluttier male to fuck, but I want my first time to be special, not just some slut pump and dump. If I’m fucking a male, he’s having my kids, that’s something I just don’t want to settle on. 

I leaned into my chest by the bunks, pulling out a porno magazine I bought from the school store. The only porn you can buy from the academy school involves males being captured and raped by orc soldiers on campaign, but you’re allowed to bring in any porn you want as long as it involves orc futa dominating human males. I flipped open the magazine to a short comic of a more romantic story I like to come back to, one of a male getting raped, taken home, and gradually learning Orcish and falling in love with his new wife as he keeps getting impregnated, inevitably having dozens of children. Maybe it’s the constant imagery of pregnant males in porn or… literally everywhere outside the academy, but nothing gets me harder than a cute pregnant male, with a big belly bulging out while he lays on his back spreading his cheeks for his wife, or bounces on an Orc cock while his belly brushes against her tits, and this comic has it all. It doesn’t take far too long for me to cum, but I’m still hard and horny… I’ve been told males like when you can keep it up, and it’s definitely good for continuing the species, so I’m not complaining. I spend another half hour pumping cum out of my rod until I get tired of it, and wipe myself off with a blanket before tossing it into the laundry bucket. Privacy isn’t at too high a premium in the barracks, everyone under a blanket is jerking off, no one’s that self-conscious about it.

I leave for the math and science building, and go to the large open area near the front, a two-storied room lined with doors into classrooms, all locked and (probably) empty. The open area is lined with small, circular tables, a studious male leading a mixed group of males and Orcs with help on math. I pull up a chair and sat in, pulling out my own homework and waited for him to finish his explanation of addition to an orc perching her head on her fists, who I’m sure definitely needs help with basic math, and is surely listening to every word he’s saying, and doesn’t just want to bone him silly. After he assured her that her fingers would be enough for subtracting digits under ten, I piped in and asked about a problem I didn’t really understand the solution to. He seemed glad to flex his “mental muscle” to an Orc for real, and made it clear to me how a graph can be drawn from a “simple” two variable equation, and expanded on that with things like “exponents” a that can make “parabolas” and… okay now I sympathize with miss “how does subtraction work.” He’s cute when he’s on a roll, but this is incomprehensible. 

Eventually, the more serious math problem questions made way to more casual conversation, a Kingdom-born male named Clorto’yn, pulled our attention to some recent news that I found… impossible to ignorer. “Did ya hear that we’ve invaded Vandia? I thought they were too far away, but I guess our colonies reach pretty far out. And our school is supposed to be high on the list to receive some of their younger males, so we might be getting a glut of new students.”

Some Orcs started voicing hopes or concerns about how cute these new males might be, or how much Orcish or Imperial Basic they might speak, but I knew better than them that I have every reason to be excited. Most people in Vandia only speak Vandian, and if we get any males… I might get to be a male ambassador! I’m trying to hide my excitement, but I’m grinning wide enough that everyone can probably tell. I just hope this is more than a rumor… 

Chapter Text

“So where is papa today?” A regular customer asked me while I rang up his packet of dried fruits and a bottle of water, his forehead slick with sweat from the sweltering heat of the early morning in the village. 

“He said he’d be in the city to pick up a package earlier this morning, but I don’t know when he’ll be back, if I’m honest.” 

The customer shrugged, cracking open the bottle of water to swig while I answered, and he let me know he’d drop by to say hey to him after his shift at work today. After he left, I returned to quietly cleaning off the counter. Normally I’d spend the day stocking the back, or maybe taking the truck into the city myself to pick up stuff to sell at the shop, but since dad’s not here, I’m stuck at the register waiting for him to come back. I turned up the music on the radio, and flipped open a magazine from last week. I read the last few articles before a couple of the richer kids in the region came in to grab snacks before they headed into the city for school. One of them asked me what I was doing working here, being a bit younger than him. A girl behind him piped in to give an answer for me.

“He’s poor, you know!” A few of the kids chuckled before the guy looked at his shoes, apologizing if it was a rude question.

“It’s okay,” I handed him change. “I know how to read and count, that’s all I really need.” The schoolkids coming in for the morning hours is why I don’t like being at the register this time of day, but it’s not like I have a choice. I served the rest of the brats before returning to my magazine, re-reading through the articles, bored. If dad came back I could go get the latest edition, but I’m stuck with the old articles about “new” recipes, the “latest” political scandals, some celebrity interview about a “new” movie, and even an ad for the “new” Electra 7 pickup truck.

I set down last week’s rag and tuned the radio to the city’s news station, thinking there might be something interesting to hear while I wait. I turned the dial… and only heard static. I turned it to a different pair of numbers, thinking maybe I mixed them up, but no… I slapped the radio, thinking it might be broken, but that didn’t seem to fix anything. I turned it back to the music station, it’s probably just a technical problem, maybe a blackout. I wonder how that’d fair for my girlfriend Yuliana, since she’s gone into the city for a few interviews. She left last night, but she probably won’t be back until the afternoon. She’s trying for a service job, something like a clerk or hospital assistant, I forget what they all were, she has like ten interviews or something. I’m more thinking of how the “good luck sex” was, how she firmly held my legs over her shoulders as she plunged her hard, smooth cock into my ass after I diligently sucked it until she was hard enough to push past my sphincter. And the way she gripped my hips as she ground her cock against my prostate, making me leak like crazy… It's been hard to stop thinking about her since then. She said if she can get a job in the city she can get us an apartment there, and we can move out of this tiny, slowly emptying and aging village. I know my parents would miss me, but I do want to expand my horizons, and dad seems like he approves of the idea. Maybe I’ll open up my own shop in the city, that’d be something I know how to do. Make a little franchise with this dump, yeah. My silent chuckle at the thought is cut off by the loud blaring static of the radio.

“What the hell?” I muttered, shaking the radio again, only hearing static, no matter what station I turned it to. I switched it off, and stared out the window towards the horizon. That station doesn’t even come from the local city, it comes from the capital, so it’s not just a problem with their station or the area… maybe there’s a storm or something? It’s frustrating to be stuck here in silence, not really able to do anything. I laid my head on the counter, resting on my arm.

The silence was broken after some time, by the bell of the door. My mom strode in, looking annoyed, her tank-top and sweatpants showing the early signs of pooling sweat stains. “Where the hell is your father?”

I jolted, hoping she didn’t see me laying my head down. “I think he went into the city to grab a package… uh… he should be back soon.” I paused, then chanced on an idea. “Say… you mind manning the register till he gets back? I gotta go pick up products from the warehouse.” 

She sighed, balled up fists on her hips, before lowering her shoulders in resignation. “Sure, maybe your radio will work better than mine. It’s boring sitting around without any music or news.” 

I shrugged, “I dunno, I haven’t tried it yet.” I picked up my keys from behind the counter and made my way to the front door, passing through it as a customer entered, greeting me happily before I waved him off and ran to the truck, a modified Electra 4, with the bed ripped off and converted into a box truck. I started up the junker and drove it down the dirt road, turning a mile down to the paved road just as the a/c started to feel like anything close to “cool.” Our village is so old and unnoticed that there’s no real highways directly to the city from it, backroads and residential streets of connected towns and villages between the stretches of nothing were all I had to keep me company, while the radio continued to be useless, forcing me to keep my attention on the “fastest route” into the city from the shop. Dad thinks heading off to the highway is faster, but I’m more a fan of the backroads, since they never have as much traffic (or cops, for that matter). It was when I finally made a turn out from a small wooded area into the fields that led directly to the city that I sensed something was off. 

While the city rose above the horizon, I saw large stacks of smoke, far larger than any I’ve ever seen. Some looked like they were coming straight from the city, but other smaller black plumes rose here and there, streaking the blue sky with stripes of black. I slowed down, wondering if it was even safe to go there now. Whatever was happening was not going to be something I could simply drive around or ignore by the time I got there, like some traffic accident. I could just stop at the nearest gas station and grab a newspaper, then maybe I could get a handle on what was going on. And before I knew it, I came up on a station on the right, pulling in at a pump, and walking in. 

When I entered, it seemed quiet, whoever was supposed to be at the register was gone. Maybe they’re in the bathroom, but with the apocalyptic scene outside… well, who knows? In any case, I went to the bathroom for my own good, pissing at a dirty urinal next to a sink with a shattered mirror in front of it. That shattered mirror was what I stared into while I considered my options. If I continue down the road, then I could end up getting hurt or killed by… whatever it is that’s going on down there. That said, so could dad and Yuliana, and they’d go there for me, wouldn’t they? Then again, if dad is dead or hurt, it won’t do mom any good if the both of us are dead down there. Hell, why did I even go out here? Because I was bored? I think it’s gotten interesting enough for the morning, if this is a big deal, it’ll find its way to our village eventually. Or it won’t, that actually wouldn’t shock me either. It’s far too out of the way for anything this extreme to want to make its way back to us… yes, it’s safest to go home now, I’ll explain to mom, and we’ll see what we can do.

I clapped my hands and pulled open the door to the bathroom, turning towards the door before I came upon something I didn’t recognize at first, but a pit in my gut was dug out the second I smelled it. Behind the register some futa or woman was lying face up, her shirt split open from her neck down to her thigh, her torso cut open along the split open shirt, the stench of her dead body making me feel lightheaded. I held back the need to vomit long enough to make it back to the bathroom to puke into the toilet, just barely making it in, the brown chunks staining the seat. I gathered myself as best as I could, and walked back out into the store, my gaze fixed on the horrified expression that would be the only thing she could use to tell me what happened here. Then it hit me - this could be Yuliana downtown right now. Or dad. I gulped down another bitter gasp of vomit from the thought of them suffering this fate. I knew then what I had to do: save them. Going home after seeing this would be cowardice that I don’t think I could ever live down. I ran for the front door, swinging it open so I could take my rusting shitbox into what will probably be my death.

But just as the door swung open, I was knocked to my ass on the pavement, and I looked up to see a futa with a muscular build, tall as the building I just walked out of, her skin green, and tusks protruding from her lower jaw. She looked down at me, some gray and rusting armor she was wearing stained with red streaks gleaming in the sun as her lower cloths barely withheld her swinging cock. She made some noises that sounded like gibberish, and reached down towards me. I tried to slap her hand away, but her hand was so big and strong that I couldn’t even keep it from grabbing me. She picked me up by the hip, like I was a sausage on a bun, looking me over. Her dark green eyes looked at me like I was food, filling me with dread; is this what’s befalling the city? Man eating monsters roaming around killing people indiscriminately? My fears changed as I felt her long black hair brush past my cheeks, and her tongue push past my lips, her own pursing to seal my lips in a one-sidedly passionate kiss. I looked down to realize that her intentions were less based on eating, and more on… pleasure. I immediately said the only word that came to mind, “no!” I slapped her arm, kicking and screaming violently until she nearly dropped me, grabbing me by my leg, laughing to herself and saying something to me in a language that I don’t understand. 

Her finger found its way into the strap of my pants, pulling them away with a rip, my clothes falling to the ground. She got down on her knees, positioning me between her thighs, my legs spread apart by a single strong hand, no matter how much I squirmed. Her other hand reached into some kind of jar she had at her hip, pulling her finger out to reveal it covered in some kind of jelly. She reached her hand under me, pushing the fluid-covered finger against my asshole, even while I kept crying out for her to stop, for someone to help me, for anything other than what’s happening right now. Then, I felt her finger plunge its way into my asshole, and I couldn’t help but gasp, making her smile, saying something in her fucking language. I shook my head back and forth, while my cheeks burned with shame. While her finger may be small enough to be just a little foreplay for whatever monster she normally has sex with, it’s about the size of Yuliana’s cock, maybe a little bigger. While it fits, it’s a big fucking of a shock to take without preparation. I kicked at her hand, pushing the finger out a bit, but she shoved it back in forcefully, pushing my torso down against the pavement with her other hand. She kept saying something to me in her guttural language, probably trying to encourage me to calm down, or stop kicking. After another kick, she shoved her whole finger into me, making me gasp again, and making the beast of a futa chuckle. 

It was only then, while I spasmed from the shock to my prostate, that I noticed the hard shaft pressing against the outside of my thigh. I gulped, looking at the outline, I could tell it was at least twice as thick as the human-cock-sized finger in me, and probably twice as long. She noticed my gaze averting to her cock, and she pulled it out from her trousers to prove my size estimate to have been too small. She said something as she slapped it against my stomach, her finger pumping in and out of me like she was trying to prepare me for the jack-hammering I was about to suffer at the hands of such a cartoonishly large dick. I begged for her to please let me go, I’d give her anything to just let me go home. I don’t want to go downtown anymore, I just want to be sitting bored behind the register at home. I don’t want to get raped by some big monster futa. Her finger pulled out with an audible “plop,” and she adjusted her body to be able to press her cock against my puckering asshole. I kicked and screamed, eventually knocking her off balance for just long enough to stand up, and realize that I could maybe limp away at the fastest, making it maybe five feet towards the truck before I was knocked on my front, the wind knocked out of me as I felt her cock laying between my asscheeks. But before she could get to rearranging my colon, I heard a voice call out. She paused, still holding me down, but responding to the voice in what sounded like an annoyed voice. The voice she was speaking with also said something I couldn’t understand, but was speaking in a tone that sounded angry. Before I could call out to this new voice, I was turned over on my back, to see my assaulter had been joined by a similarly large, green, tusked, short-haired, muscular futa in some kind of armor. She asked, in a thick and nearly unintelligible accent, “your age?”

“A-age?” I asked, gulping. I thought for a moment, then answered honestly “sixteen.” She looked over at my assaulter and said something brief, then sharply yelled. The futa’s grip on me loosened, enough so that I felt like I could wriggle free, but I decided that it might be too dangerous, so I waited. Without warning, the futa that assaulted me grabbed me by my shoulders, hoisting me up, and gestured to the other futa to pick me up. The other futa hoisted me over her shoulder, like I was a keg or box. She pointed my assaulter to my truck and barked something at her. She stood up straight and nodded, turning to the vehicle before my view was flipped to a hill near the gas station. The giant carrying me marched to the hill, occasionally swapping what shoulder she carried me on before carrying on, repeating the process before making it to the top of the hill, giving me a view of what was at the bottom of the hill: a large encampment, filled with tall, strong-looking, green futa, all bustling around with comparatively small human males, going between brown tents, sharpening weapons, eating big legs of some kind of meat, tending to some horrifying large mounts, just as monstrous as the futas riding them. 

We arrived at this camp, eventually making our way to a large tent near a stack of wood being prepared for a bonfire. She brought me to a seat in front of a desk that had a different tall monstrous futa in a cloth uniform sitting behind it, calling out to my carrier while pulling a document from a pile, and clicking her pen. Another futa of the kind that seems to occupy this camp stands behind her, wearing armor, having her hair tied back in a ponytail, her bored expression perking up when she sees me sat in front of the desk. The futa behind the desk spoke, again in some language that I couldn’t understand, and after she finished, the futa behind her spoke, this time in perfect Vandian.

“What is your name, male?”

“M-Maxime,” I stammered, before clearing my throat. “Who a-”

I was cut off by the futa in front of me, and her aide waited for her to stop before translating “your questions will be answered after we finish this process, Maxime. Please be patient.”

“A-ah. Sorry.”

The futa behind the desk nodded. Then read another line from the form, looking back up at me as her aide translated, “how old are you?”

“Sixteen as of last month.” 

She scrawled on the form in front of her, I leaned forwards to see if I could read any of it, but the letters were nothing like anything I’d seen before. I was hopeless on that front. I leaned back in the chair as the next questions rolled in.

“Highest level of education?”

“I’m home-schooled, I can read and write well in Vandian.”

My answer was noted before the next translation came to me.

“Can you speak, read, or write any Orcish?”

“Orcish?” I asked, earnestly.

The aide smirked and translated some answer, before speaking without waiting for the other to ask a question “it’s the language we speak, it’s okay if you don’t know any. Any Imperial Basic?” 

“Now I’ve heard of Imperial Basic, but I don’t know any of that either.” 

She frowned, and relayed my response to the desk-bound futa. She sighed and asked another question, which was mulled over by her aide before translating it to me.

“Have you had any sexual interactions with an Orc?”

“Um… are you guys Orcs?” I asked timidly. She smiled, stifling a laugh before answering “yes, we are Orcs.”

“Earlier… an Orc assaulted me. She put her finger…” then I trailed off, sniffling, feeling tears roll down my cheeks before I could choke out a light sob. The aide pushed a finger against her lips before rethinking her question.

“It’s okay Maxime, you don’t have to tell us everything. We just need to know if she… ejaculated inside you at any point.” 

I shook my head, my eyes pointed down at my feet. She relayed the answer and I heard the pen scrawl on the sheet. The orc on the other side of the desk said something that her aide translated “Thank you for answering our questions, you can see the orc in front of the tent. She will lead you to your accommodations before you’re placed in academy.” 

I choked back a sob, before struggling to stand, still sore from my assault, my cock still hanging loose from my assault at the hands of the first orc I met. I stumbled before catching myself on the desk, the orc ahead of me calling out to her aide. The aide came to my side and held me by the shoulder, keeping me stable. “You okay?” She asked. I nodded, and she helped me stay standing as we walked to the entrance of the tent. When we got to the flaps, I asked another last question, “what did you mean by academy?” 

“Well,” she said, shifting her weight while she pondered the question, “you’re too young to be taken as a husband or join the pleasure corps, so we’re going to send you to be educated in the kingdom.” 

The words “husband,” “pleasure corps,” and “kingdom” all raced around my head, but I blurted out another question before any of those could come out “when can I see my dad and girlfriend? They were in the city and I… I…” I choked out another sob as she leaned forward, looking me eye to eye. Her face looked soft, and her voice was calming, reassuring me without giving me a real answer, “we can look into that later. Right now we need to get you dressed and ready to go to academy.” 

“Why can’t I go home?” I blurted out. She froze, clearly not expecting the question. She considered the question carefully before saying “we are doing what’s in your best interest Maxime, please keep cooperating. I promise you will have your questions answered when you’re somewhere safe.” 

I hung my head, and she led me out the tent with her hand on my back. She brought me to an orc futa, not dressed in armor, but in a cardigan that followed the curves of her body, and dark brown pants that hung over a pair of work boots. The orc who led me out exchanged some words with her, and they nodded to each other before the futa who led me out returned inside. The futa in the cardigan looked down at me and smiled. “What is your name, mister?”

“Maxime.” I muttered, my gaze returning to the ground. She put a hand on my head and tasseled my hair. 

“Okay Maxime, let’s get you some pants. Can you walk okay? I can carry you if you like.” 

I shoved her hand away. “Don’t touch me.” I started to hobble forwards, and she trudged ahead, leading me to a fenced off area, filled with boys all in identical brown shorts and white t-shirts, all my age or younger. I saw the boy I served at the store this morning kicking the dirt forlornly, staring down. I was brought to a chest with the shirts and pants all the boys were wearing. The cardigan-clad orc handed me a pair and instructed me to get dressed quickly. 

“We’ve gotten transportation arranged for you boys, you should be kingdom-bound in the next few minutes.” I got my new set of clothes on, and sat down on the dirt against the fence, waiting for the next instruction as I stared at my lap. Before my mind could wander to what’s happening with dad and Yuliana, a whistle blew, and several orc futa began waving us out of the holding pen. I hobbled along with the boys, some of them crying, some of them asking questions, some trying to tell jokes to take the edge off of the situation, all clueless as to where we were going or what was going on. We were brought to a collection of trucks and buses, all painted with some green symbol on the side, my own truck had the top ripped off so an orc could fit in the driver’s cab, benches put down in the bed and the top of the box ripped off so sunlight could get in to the passengers. I was led into the back of the truck I was driving what must have been just an hour ago, an orc futa sitting next to me while we waited for the truck to fill with boys. When it did, the engine roared to life, and it started down a gravel road leading to the pavement. 

I stared off at the horizon, seeing a hill in the distance, burning, giving off a bar-b-que-like smell. I realized, as all the other boys on the truck did, that it wasn’t a hill, or a pile of garbage, or something else that wouldn’t make me feel the bile rise back up into my throat: it was bodies. A pile as high as a two story building, all burning up in smoke. Some of the boys started freaking out, crying, getting up before the orc next to me shoved them back down, asking what was going on. I started bawling, even if I might be safe (and I’m really not sure that I am), this is far too much for me to bear. The orc next to me announced to everyone, in a calm, reassuring tone, “please calm down! Those are just human futa, there is nothing for you to fear.” I leaned forward, bawling harder. Yuliana could be in that pile. Fuck, she probably suffered long before I even set out to find her. I couldn’t help her. Just then, the orc next to me put her hand on my back, and cooed in a reassuring voice, “it’s okay, they can’t hurt you anymore.” 

I went blind with anger, screaming and slapping this orc, my fingernails finding that her skin was far too hard to be scratched by human hands. I punched and slapped, calling her a bitch, a fucker, a piece of shit. Everything I could think of, before she wrapped an arm around me and cooed, patting my head.

“It’s okay, it’s okay. You’re going to be okay.”

Chapter Text

I carefully placed the plates of the breakfast I prepared for the Hatnors, omelets with peppers and ham, a coffee for Mr. Hatnor, a tea for Mrs. Hatnor, and an orange juice for the young Gregory Hatnor. I rang the little bell by the dining room entrance to announce to the house that the breakfast was ready. Young Gregory barged in quickly, his school uniform unbuttoned and socks not yet pulled up, sitting at his seat and immediately digging into his breakfast, I reminded him to wait for his parents to start eating. Mrs. Hatnor strode in, still wearing a bathrobe, daintily picking up her tea, testing its heat against her lips before setting it back down, admonishing Gregory for not waiting. 

“Ah he’s a growing young man, let him eat when he’s hungry!” Called out Mr. Hatnor, kissing his wife on the forehead before sitting down at his place and cutting up the omelet I crafted for him, neatly putting a scrap of it into his mouth, his light mustache twinkling in the light of the chandelier above their heads. Mrs. Hatnor smirked, and addressed me, “I’m always amazed by your cooking Tabitha, I thought orcs had no sense of taste!” 

“Hey!” Gregory piped in, trying to defend me “That’s insensitive mom! orcs aren’t that different from humans!” 

I chuckled a little, and replied “Thank you Gregory, but your mother is onto something, we orcs have a limited palette, since we’re carnivores. So while we can taste, our sense of taste isn’t as good as humans. I just happen to have practiced a lot more than most orcs do.”

Mr. Hatnor looked surprised, then asked “You have plenty of male humans where you’re from, yeah?” I nodded. “Then how do they get fed there?”

I smiled and bounced on my heels before answering “the males cook in the Kingdom, like some women do here. They’re raised to be a lot more… domestic than they are here.” 

“Well, that sounds like a lovely society!” Mrs. Hatnor joked, taking another sip of tea before pointing out the dining room entrance. “Tabby, would you mind getting Gregory’s bike ready? I’d hate for him to be late to school.” 

“Yes miss.” I said with a bow and a slight curtsy of my skirt, before I turned and went out into the garage. I’m the only one in the house tall or strong enough to get the bike off the wall without any difficulty. I set it down in front of the large paneled garage door, clicking it open with the keypad before going about my other duties. I went into Gregory’s room, and started making his bed. Given how much taller I am than the average teenaged boy, I have a little difficulty bending down to tuck the bed in, but I manage. I scoop his clothes up off the floor and put them in a basket for the wash later, also taking the wrappers for candy off his desk. His mother doesn’t want him eating those, but he and I keep it as “our little secret.” He’s a sweet boy, if messy. I emptied his wastebasket into my trash bag, with the usual stuck together collections of tissues tumbling out. It doesn’t bother me at all, although it was pretty awkward that I dumped them right when he walked in. He blushed before grabbing a textbook he left on the desk, pushing it into his bag before apologizing, before realizing that several photos went flying from under the book and onto the floor. All of them were photos of orcs, presumably from his school since they were all wearing the uniform. I helped him gather them up, and handed them to him with a smile. “I hope you got their permission for these.”

“I-it’s for the yearbook club, I swear!” He spat back in a whisper, looking over his shoulder before sighing. “Look just… please don’t tell my mom… she doesn’t want me dating an orc, she said they make ‘dangerous brides’”

I snickered at his plea, and patted his head, mock-zipping my lips, and winking. He stood up, and zipped his bag up before silently thanking me. I tried to lighten the mood before he departed, “your mom’s not wrong though, orcs are pretty dangerous, that’s why I moved here!” He smiled, and I bid him well as he left. I waited till I heard him go down the stairs, before I moved on to the parents’ room. When I turned into the room, the door only slightly ajar, I saw Mr. Hatnor standing at his wardrobe, his white button-up shirt draped unbuttoned over his white t-shirt, his round butt accentuated by a tight pair of black dress pants. I swallowed hard, and turned to leave him be, just so he wouldn’t be uncomfortable. 

“Wait, it’s alright Tabitha.” He called out. “I don’t mind, it’s not like I’m naked or anything.” He gestured to the attached bathroom, “clean in there if you’re uncomfortable around me, I’ll be out soon anyways.”

“Y-you don’t make me uncomfortable, sir.” I reassured him, before following his suggestion and scurrying into the bathroom, reaching under the sink for cleaning materials. I washed the inside of the toilet basin with the scrubber, making sure that it smelled unused by pressing my nose against the seat… it smells like him… I heard a door close, jolting me up from the seat, spraying it with cleaning solution before I could be seen. It took a minute to realize that it was the sound of him leaving, not anyone coming in, leaving the bedroom open for me to clean. 

I tiptoed my way into the bedroom, looking over the bathrobes and underwear left on the floor by the couple. It’s never been a mystery to me where the son got his untidy habits from, but it’s no trouble for me, this is what I’m paid for. That’s what I tell everyone else at least, but picking up Mr Hatnor's underwear is its own kind of reward, I put it to my face and take a deep breath, intoxicated by his fumes. He’s not like most men who go after futa, not afraid to be masculine. It’s so cute, it makes me want to put him in a dress and… well, it’s uncouth to have those thoughts of married men! That is why I wear a cock cage while I’m at their house anyways, I don’t want them knowing I’m so turned on by being around him, they’d probably fire me on the spot! Or at least that futa would, I’m sure of it. He and the boy seem like forgiving, kind souls, unlike that devious futa. I clutch his underwear tightly with the thought before throwing it into the hamper, going over to the bed to change the sheets and have new ones pulled over the corners. Apparently this is tough for humans, but my height and arm length makes it easy to pull the sheets over the whole bed.  What would they do without me? I giggle at the thought before I take their laundry down to the washing machines, running into Mrs. Hatnor on the way.

“Oh, Tabby, can I ask a favor of you?” She asked, reaching into her purse, procuring a few bills of money. “While you get the supplies for dinner tonight -”

“Stew, right?” I ask, to make sure I remembered correctly.

She lifted a pointer finger out of the bills, making a check mark in the air with it “-yes, good memory. While you’re out, if you could get a batch of tissues and some decongestant - I think Gregory might be sick, we run out of tissues really fast!” She hands over the money, and tells me that I can keep what’s left over as a little tip for my trouble. I let her know it’s no trouble at all, and pocket the money before continuing on to separate the laundry before putting in the whites first. After that I made an effort to vacuum around the house, dusting off a few surfaces as I passed them over, cleaning the dishes the family left in the sink, and wiping off the windows on the balcony over the front door. Once I had finished with the balcony windows, the washing machine’s jingle went off, so I went down to the laundry room, and moved the whites from the wash to the dryer, and put the colors in the washing machine with the detergent. Uh-oh, they’re running low, I’ll add that to the list, along with Gregory’s tissues for his… cold.

I decided that while the machines run would be the best time for me to go out for today’s shopping. I set off on foot, the markets are only a ten-minute walk away for me, and I could use the exercise anyways. On the way there I took in the breeze, spring is beautiful here in Mondi, a small nation to the east of the Orc Kingdom. The sidewalks here are far cleaner and easier to walk on than the dirt roads of the Kingdom. At least that’s how it felt when I left, who knows, maybe things have changed in the years since I moved. 

One thing I don’t have to miss from the Kingdom is seeing other orcs around town. When I got to the butcher, an orc was the apprentice to a small, old man who isn’t what I’d call a great conversationalist. I came to the counter and greeted him, met with a gruff “‘lo. What you want?” I asked for a few pounds of cube-cut beef; I'll use most of it for the stew tonight, but I’ll take some home with me tonight for myself. He handed his knife to the apprentice, who carefully brought down a chunk of beef and slowly cut it into inch-by-inch cubes. I stood off to the side after the door opened for another customer. The old man sighed at the new customer’s entrance, barking at the orc apprentice to “hurry the hell up.” She did the best she could, cutting the beef into more variable shapes than uniform cubes, but it was the right weight, and that’s all that mattered to me when I paid, thanked them with a bow, then walked out to the next store. 

On my way there, someone poked my shoulder, and I turned to see an orc I had met a few weeks ago, I think her name was Re’ikna? She immigrated here recently, and she was nice, if a bit quick to tell you what’s on her mind. She asked “have plans tonight? I take you to good bar, yes?” She turned her head in either direction to make sure there was no one listening.

“Is something the matter?” I asked, a bit confused by this secretive display. She cleared her throat, and stood up straight to take equal stride with me. 

“It’s just a bar that we having a party meeting in. I know you don’t political much, but this is something that concern you lots of, I think.” I raised an eyebrow, she’s a pretty outspoken member of the Greenskin Alliance Party, Mondi’s major orc-based party. She’s right that I’m not that political, and I think the GAP is a little too extreme for my tastes, always holding rallies calling for the Kingdom to annex Mondi, Re’ikna always quick to claim it’s a policy in the best interests of all Mondians. She caught on to my suspicions and sighed, saying “I only say you that it does important meeting for orcs, but all other information makes Party secrets. Even if you don’t like politics, good excuse for drinks, yes?” she winked, miming bringing a beer up to her mouth. “I’ll buy for you, how about that, yes?”

“Okay okay, fine, I’ll come!” I said, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. “How’ve your kids been?” I asked, trying to bring her around to small talk. 

“Oh they’re doing great, annoying daddy all day without the daycare, you know? Sorry, I must be off now. Bye-bye!” And with that, she bolted, the small-talk plan proving to be pretty abortive. She’s always complaining about how it’s not like the Kingdom at all here, it makes me wonder why she even moved… 

Oh well, it didn’t take too long to get to the supermarket anyways, so it’s not like our “small talk” was that big a diversion. I’ll pick up the vegetables and tissues while I’m here. I check my watch, seeing that it’s a little past 9, making me smile at the sign over the door that reads “orcs may only shop between 9-2, per public ordinance #32-157.” I’ve never heard of the ordinance actually being enforced, but it’s never a bad idea to follow the rules when they’re so clear. I don’t bother with a cart, I just grab the bags of vegetables I need, and get a 4-pack of tissue boxes. I ran to the in-store pharmacy for Gregory’s medicine, taking a small box of pills from the shelf before heading to the registers, the clerk ringing me up as fast as he could to get me out of here. I’ll take it as a kindness, although I’m pretty sure that’s not how it was intended. 

I arrive back at the Hatnor home, and set down the groceries on the kitchen table before I go to the laundry room to move the laundry and begin folding and separating what’s come out of the dryer. It was around when I got to folding the white dresses and dress shirts that young Gregory got home. I stood to attention, and did a little curtsy before asking “would you like me to prepare a snack for you?” 

He grinned ear to ear, and said “yes!” in Orcish. I smiled and responded in Imperial Basic “Right away then!” before walking into the kitchen to bring out some sausages, cheeses, bread and crackers, and started cutting the sausages and cheese before Gregory came into the kitchen himself, and made a request. “Uh, Miss Tabitha. Can we practice Orcish? I feel like I don’t get to practice it enough at school.” 

I looked up from cutting up some bread, “the orcs at school don’t speak it very much?” He laughed and said “they were born here, they don’t use orcish much themselves, or they’re not confident in it.” 

“Why do you want to learn it so badly then?” I asked, “if none of your classmates speak it, it’s not much use, right?” He looked at his feet, “or are you into older orcs? Or God forbid, you want to live in the Kingdom? I don’t think your parents would love that!” 

He looked up, flustered, “well maybe I could visit the Kingdom! It’s just… the futa and their accents… and they’re so…” he held up his hands, palms towards each other, expanding the space between them “... big…” 

“I hate to break it to you, but there isn’t really any ‘tourism’ in the Orc Kingdom. If you want to go there, you’ll have to stay.”

He looked embarrassed, and looked down for a moment before meekly saying “what if I did want to stay? What if it’s better than here?” 

“It’s something you should take time considering, I’m from there, and it’s not something that’s meant for everyone.” 

He perked up, “well if I need time, then I should use it wisely, right? So let’s practice! Please?” 

I sighed, and leaned back, thinking of how to open. I tried to speak slowly and clearly, to make sure he could understand me well, since I’ve heard humans have a hard time with Orcish.  “How was school today?” I asked in Orcish.

He smiled brightly, and said “It was good, how was yours?” He’s clearly trying to speak with a thicker… accent. Human throats are built differently than ours, orcs always sound more “gravely” than humans do, so even when humans speak Orcish they always sound smooth in a way that’s weird, but appealing. Some humans do try to imitate us, but they usually drop it when their throats start to hurt. 

I responded with “It was good, I went to the market today. I got food for dinner tonight. Do you remember what I will cook tonight?” 

He opened his mouth, then paused, clearly confused. He thought for a moment, before responding “what does the last sentence mean?” Still in Orcish, but much slower, and now in his normal voice. I translated, and he perched his head on his hand, visibly confused, then asked in Imperial Basic “why did the verbs change so much? They sound nothing like they usually do…”

“Oh, it has something to do with mixing future and past tense, like I said ‘do you remember’ means do you remember, but then I say ‘what I will cook’ after it, instead will cook is said like this…” 

We kept discussing Orcish grammar, eventually moving on to the living room so I could keep folding the laundry, pointing to articles of clothing to test how well he knows colors and clothes words. However, a lot of human clothing doesn’t really have their own words in Orcish, so I just used the Imperial Basic words with an accent, which got a laugh out of both of us. 

Once his parents arrived, he clammed up, apparently a bit embarrassed to speak Orcish around them. I finished my laundry duties, and started cooking, trying my best to ignore the couple flirting with each other in the adjoining room. I carefully measured out the vegetables and spices into cups per my training, pouring the broth into the pot and stirring carefully before I let it simmer and selected the bread for later. 

I take a heel of bread from the breadbox, cutting it into equal pieces for each of the family members, setting them on their plates as I check the stew - nearly ready. I ladle a serving of the stew onto each plate, setting it next to the bread already there. I turn to start setting the table when I see Gregory sitting at the kitchen island, and I get an idea.

“Hey Gregory, c’mere a second.”

He walked over to me, and looked at the servings of stew. “It smells good - do you need help carrying them to the dining room?”

“What? No, I wanted you to taste test it, from the pot.” I handed him a big spoon, letting him ladle a bit before blowing it cool, eating in with gusto, giving a thumbs up as he chewed the spoonful.

“It’s good!” He remarked after swallowing, reaching for a plate. I smacked his hand away gently, admonishing him.

“Now now, I have it from here, go sit down, and tell your parents the dinner is ready.”

I carried the plates over to the table all at once, setting them gently before sauntering out of the dining room to store the remaining food, and cleaning up while the family ate.

Once I finished cleaning up after myself, I decided to make my way up to the parents’ room, and sorted through Mr. Hatnor’s underwear, finding the used pair I tossed into the hamper a few hours ago. I pressed it against my face, breathing it in deeply, wishing it could be fresh again, so I could feel the warmth like last time. I pull it away, not realizing it got caught in my tusk, ripping the boxers down the front. 

“Shit!” I whispered, squirreling the tattered boxers into my uniform’s large front pocket. Maybe if I’m careful, no one will notice…

I saunter back down the stairs, and see that the family has finished eating, and are in the family room watching some kind of movie. I go into the dining room, collecting their plates before washing them. I lick Mr. Hatnor’s knife and fork clean before throwing them in the machine, turning it on to hide my latest crime. I sigh, touching the torn boxers in my pocket before feeling my cock strain against its cage. I really must get home before…

I take my leave, wishing them a good night, and promising to return in the morning, closing and locking their door behind me with the spare key, making my way back to my apartment building.

I shut the door to my studio apartment, locking it up before I took the pair of underwear out of my pocket, trembling with excitement. I ran to my dresser, and swept the key to my cock cage off the top, knocking my cheap alarm clock over. Before I could fumble my caged cock out from my pants, I heard a loud knock at the door. I jolted up, the key dropping to the floor. Maybe if I wait it out… then the knock came again, louder, and with a voice behind it yelling in Orcish. “Tabitha, are you ready for the bar?” Of course it’s fucking Re’ikna. I let out a sigh, and called out “I’ll be out in a minute!” I picked up the key for a moment, and sized my caged up cock in my hand. If we’re going out for a GAP meeting, there’s no reason to have it “at the ready,” I can just wait till I get home. Tossing the key aside, I put on a leather jacket, something stylish to wear over my plain shirt and pants. 

I pushed the door open, and immediately felt outclassed by Re’ikna’s style, wearing a blazer and a red button-up shirt, dress pants draping over high heels, cutting my view of her off at the shoulders before getting out the door. “Am I underdressed?” I asked in Orcish, half-hoping she’d give up and just leave without me. She peeked under the doorway, and shrugged reciprocating my Orcish with “it’s no problem, you don’t need to be dressed to impress the boys tonight.” She grabbed my wrist, and yanked me out the door “now hurry, we are late!” 

I pulled away, scrambling to lock my door on the way out. “What’s the rush? I thought you wanted me to meet you there later tonight!”

She put curled fists on her hips, her head cocked to the right “you took too long, everyone’s waiting on you.” 

“It’s not even 8 yet! How early did you all start?” 

When the door clicked locked, she grabbed my wrist again, and nearly dragged me down the hall “it’s no matter, but we must hurry now, I have a cab.” I pulled my hand away, and kept pace with her, her grip leaving a mark on my thick green skin. When we got out front, a large black car meant for orcs was parked out front, the back door swung open when we approached. Re’ikna gestured for me to get in, and I hesitated. “What kind of ‘cab’ is this?” 

She glared, her lips curling into a sneer around her tusks “what is with all the questions tonight? It is a car for the GAP, they’re gonna drive us to the bar. Get in!” I sighed, and let my shoulders sag before resigning myself to the backseat of the strange automobile. 

Re’ikna sat down next to me, pulling a cell phone out and quickly texting something before sliding it back into her breast pocket. “You will like this bar,” she reassured me… at least I think she was trying to reassure me. “Only Orcs in this bar, no filthy human futa. We’d have males, but it’s still not legal, stupid laws if you ask me, we should be able to mingle with males with booze like in the Kingdom!” 

I sank into my seat. I should just let her talk, if I interrupt her, she’s going to get argumentative really fast. Just keeping my pretty little mouth shut until we get there, all through her railing against the government, human futas, human marriage, some weird tangent about how her husband should “have more time to put out,” instead of raising their children… I’m not sure if I should be thankful or regretful when we pull up in front of our destination, a small wooden building, shaped like an orc mess hall, with the windows boarded up, a sign erected saying “ORCS ONLY” in Orcish and Imperial Basic, hanging over the entryway. We stepped up to the door, and Re’ikna knocked in some rhythm, and some clanking noise rattled from behind the door before it slammed open, a buxom and strong-looking orc staring us down before pointing over her back with a thumb, a weary look on her face as a cigarette smolders next to her tusk. 

We obliged, stepping into a bar full of orcs, but all the sound of talking, glasses clinking, laughing, and the stomping in tune to some Orcish tune died the moment we entered the room. Immediately we were ushered to a table near the bar, and a pair of liter-sized beer mugs found their way in front of us without a word from us. I sat down, Re’ikna taking up the seat next to me, fidgeting with her fingers in her lap, her eyes glued to the floor. My own eyes were glued to the nearest exit, a backdoor, inconveniently guarded by a pair of orcs holding… spears. I turned to Re’ikna, about to ask her what the hell was going on before a loud slam made us both jump. The two Orcs in the back slammed the butt of their spears down again, then everyone in the bar, including Re’inka, stood up straight. I decided to follow suit, since I would like to keep my head on its shoulders. The two orcs stood aside, and the back door swung open, a tall, slender orc with deep red hair emerging, a black cloak wrapped around her, sandals clapping against the wood floor. Then, as if all at once, every glass, bottle, and can in the building was held high, and all the orcs shouted in unison “HAIL!”

She raised a hand, and spoke in a booming voice in spite of her thin stature, “ye may be at ease, my loyal subjects.” Her archaic Orcish denoting a clear sense of nobility, outside of calling us “subjects.” But… there’s no way she’s the Queen, she was broad, muscular, and old. Unless… Is she the heir apparent? Has something happened to the Queen? My head was spinning, and it spun even faster when she walked to our table, and sat across from us with her two guards standing behind her, making every step behind her in unison. She sat up straight, her right leg crossed over the left, the overhead lamps casting harsh shadows on her face from the hood. Re’inka stood and bowed, saying “I’m honored to be graced by your presence, my liege!” 

The orc stared at her, asking “Why must you be late in bringing the orc I asked you for?” Re’inka shuddered, dropping to her knees, her hands on the floor, her face laid on her hands, blubbering pleas for forgiveness. I tried to apologize for being late, but the hooded orc simply held a finger up to me, and I fell silent. She pushed Re’inka’s drink off the table, the glass shattering under the rain of beer as she said “I think it best you leave our presence, subject.” Re’inka looked up, tears streaming down her face. She stood amongst the remains of her drink, and hung her head and turned around. The hooded orc kept her eyes trained on Re’inka till the door creaked shut. The entire bar was so quiet you’d hear a pin drop, a great feat in a bar full of orcs. 

The hooded orc turned to address me, her brown eyes poking from beneath the hood, I felt like I was being sized up. I spoke first “I-I’m sorry I’m late tonight, I didn’t know that I’d be meeting someone this important tonight.” I cleared my throat, and stared at my drink for a second, working up the courage to ask who she was. I pondered the words for a moment, before blurting out “are you the Queen?” 

She raised an eyebrow, a few orcs at the bar snickered quietly, some in my view shook their heads. “My mother is the Queen of the Orc Kingdom, if that is what you are referring to by ‘the Queen.’” She leaned forwards, uncrossing her legs, and a strand of her hair fell in front of her face, a finger placed under her chin. “However, she has passed this last weekend. The nation will be in mourning when they hear. You understand the information of which I speak is privileged, yea?” I nodded, parsing her archaic dialect.

“I have come to meet you concerning my ascension, with the demand that you accomplish a task for me.” Well that’s pretty to-the-point, a word like “demand” makes it clear how she sees me here. I tried to ask in a curious voice “and what do you demand?”

She snapped her fingers, and her guard procured a handful of photos, which the princess laid out on the table. “You care for this male, do you not?” I looked over the photos, and they were photos of… Gregory. Most of them were taken covertly, some at school, some through the window of his home, some while he was out and about with friends. I gulped, “yes, he is a friend to orcs.” The princess smiled knowingly “yes, he is a prize among men. I have kept an eye on him for some time. Now, I must act. He is to be our King.”

I blinked, staring at her. “But he’s still a teen! He can’t even drive without a parent in the car!” She glared, crossing her arms and leaning back to exchange a glance with her guards, before turning back to me. “I am not looking for commentary,” she spat, venom piercing every syllable, “I am looking for your assistance.” I don’t know whether to prostrate myself and apologize or run screaming. I stand my ground, and ask “what kind of help do you need from me?”

She leaned forward again, and the guard handed her a map, which she unfurled next to the photos of Gregory. It was a map of the town we lived in, the forest to the north having several shapes drawn on in green. She pointed to a park, made out of an open space terminating in the forest. “You must bring him here, safely, tomorrow by sunup.” 

“Sunup? Isn’t that very short notice? Your highness?” 

She opened her palm upwards, and remarked “your new Queen requires extraordinary service, but offers extraordinary rewards! If you do as I ask, I give you my word, you will live the rest of your life in the Kingdom in luxury, with any male you so choose. All you must do is bring the boy to me by sunup, before our raid.” 

I tilted my head, trying to gather some information “raid? Are you invading Mondi?”

She sneered at the suggestion, “this ‘invasion’ will bring many males their freedom from human futa society, and orcs from the shackles of discrimination! I refuse to hear the word ‘invasion’ from some whipped servant!” 

I shrank in my seat, raising my hands in surrender “sorry, sorry! It’s been a while since I’ve been in the Kingdom, here it would be called invasion, I shouldn’t use such local language when speaking with royalty, my deepest apologies.” This barrage of apologies appeared to have placated her, but before her sneer gave way to a grim smile, she reached out her hand for another stack of photographs from her guard. She laid them out, and I let out a gasp at the photos of Mr. Hatnor.

“You understand, we need you to bring the boy to me before the raid starts so he isn’t harmed in the raid by his compatriots flight, or raped by one of my own company, or even escapes further in than we can reach. If he cannot be brought to me as I demand, I do not know if I can ensure his father’s safety.” I swallowed hard at the threat, her arms crossed before a light giggle escaped her lips. 

“Oh I’m aware of your fondness for him, and he can be all yours as well, if you so choose. But that can only happen if his son gets to me as I demand. Is what I say to you clear?”

Tears welled up in my eyes, as I choked out a “yes,” as the whole situation began to weigh on me. The Queen-to-be reached out her hand, staring at me almost hungrily.

“We have a deal then, shake my hand, and I’ll let you get to work.” I reached my own hand out, shaking before my fingers wrapped around her palm. She gave a smile, and shook my hand, and the orcs all around us cheered loudly. I stood up, the cacophony of “HAIL!” drowned out by my own thoughts shaking me to my core. I was ushered out to the street, the same car that brought me waiting in front of the bar where I didn’t even have a drop to drink, feeling more sober than I ever have when I sat down next to Re’inka, who sat still, staring at her own reflection in the window, the most quiet I’ve ever heard her. 

This silence followed us to my apartment building, Re’inka not saying so much as a word as I let myself out. I let myself into my room, closing the door quietly and locking it up. Sitting on the bed, heart pounding out my chest, I find it hard to breathe. Did any of that just happen? Did the crown princess seriously ask me to kidnap Gregory? And if I do…

I weigh my options. I could go to them right now, and warn them, try to get them somewhere safe. They might even reward me for that… then again, I’d also have to live in hiding for the rest of my life. Not ideal, if the Queen wants me dead, I’ll never be able to live in peace. 

I could also try to just run away, pretend I never lived here. Start a new life, maybe do a job better than maid service… But will Gregory be okay? And what would happen to mr. Hatnor? If anything did happen to him I’d…

Maybe I could just run away with him? I don’t have to turn his son over to the Kingdom, God forbid the Queen herself! The wanton cruelty the royal family is known for is worrying… But maybe those stories were wrong? Maybe it was all propaganda, I mean can anyone really do those things to people? Mass graves and burning body piles… that can’t be real, right? Sure, maybe the army does something bad once in a while but…

Hours pass by without sleep coming to me, the options rolling through my head. My cock freed from its cage still wouldn’t get hard, I was too anxious. Of course, the Queen can’t just try to get me to kidnap a boy for her, she has to take my only chance to masturbate too. I laugh at the thought, and look at the clock - 4 AM. I need to make a decision soon. I get up and put on a black pair of yoga pants and a black hoodie, baggy over my body. Of course, no one will have any doubts that I’m an orc, but maybe they won’t recognize that it’s me.

I quietly walked out, making my way to the Hatnor residence, clutching my spare key in my pocket the whole way. I kept telling myself “there’s no time to call ahead. I have to just do it. I have to go there and… I have to go there and…” I still didn’t know what I’d do when I got inside. 

… No. No, I do know. I have to do the right thing. I have to get them all out of here, there’s no other way. I open the door quietly, not knowing who might be watching or following me. I closed the door behind me as close to soundlessly as I could, and walked up the stairs to the master bedroom, opening the door… and seeing something I didn’t expect.

Mrs. Hatnor’s bare back, and Mr Hatnor’s feet at either side of her own feet, an unmistakable plapping noise as I saw her ass pushing back and forth. Her cock must be pushing against or grinding on his prostate, making him moan so softly, so gently, as she gripped his hips harshly. Seeing them in the throws of passion, seeing them fucking, after hours of imagining that I might actually have my life with him… it made my stomach sink, it made me feel sick . I stepped forwards calmly, grabbing her by her hair and ripping her off of him, tossing her to the floor, her lubed up cock standing straight up, taunting me. His asshole opened up like that, making me so, so, so, so, so… 

I picked him up by the waist, the both of them yelling in disapproval, threatening me with calling the police. “Shut the fuck up!” I whispered loudly, “Just stay fucking quiet you fucking idiots!” I toss him into the bathroom, slamming the door shut behind him, and picking up their large wooden dresser with ease, my orc strength letting me barricade him inside, before I heard him slam his shoulder against the door while I grabbed his wife by her hair and dragged her down the stairs. She screamed and kicked, calling me a monster, before I threw her down the basement stairs, following her down with slow, deliberate steps as she whimpered in a bruised and bloody mess. I picked her up by the neck, and pressed her against the cold, unfinished basement wall.

“You need to listen to me now, cunt.” I snarled, shaking with a fury that my body could hardly contain. “I’m going to give you a choice. I’m the only one who gets to have him… the only one who will ever have him. So either I cut your cock off, or you die.” My eyes narrow at her bruised and bloody face, her nose clearly broken from her tumble down the stairs. “You won’t be safe as a human futa who still has her cock in a few hours as it is, so you’ll be better off anyways.” 

In response, she spat a glob of blood at my face, a final futile token of resistance. “Suit yourself,” I said, throwing her down to the concrete floor with full force, cracking her skull against the ground. I kicked her head hard enough to hear her neck snap, her brains and blood coating the floor around her blonde hair. I spat on the mess I left behind, turning to go back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement behind me, and trembled at the realization that now there’s no going back. I have to follow through after all that.

I wash my face off as best I can in the kitchen sink, and pull the hood off. I sauntered up to Gregory’s room and opened the door carefully, stirring him with the light pouring in from the hallway.

“Who…” he murmured, still half asleep. 

“I-it’s me, it’s Tabitha.” I replied, stepping inside. “Get dressed, your parents wanted me to take you for a walk.” 

He rubbed his eyes and looked around a little, before looking out the window. “The sun isn’t even out yet… why’re you working so early? And why do they want us to go on a walk…”

“It’s… they wanted you to get a little exercise, you know? They’re worried about your health is all.”

He stumbled out of bed and pulled some sweatpants on, leaving his plain white T-shirt on. “Okay… I guess we can do that…” With that, he followed me out the door.

“Hey,” I said while we walked the last block out of the neighborhood, approaching the woods “why don’t we practice some Orcish while we walk?”

He yawned and nodded, replying sleepily in Orcish “where do we go?”

“We are walking to the woods.” I replied, “we’re meeting some friends of mine.”

He paused to think, then asked “are the friends orcs?”

“Yes, yes they’re orcs. I think you will like my friends.”

“I think I will like the orcs, yes…” He murmured, following along as we get nearer and nearer to the trees. 

I look over my shoulder, checking if anyone is following us. But it’s quiet. We might be the only two people awake in this whole town - aside from his father locked inside his bathroom… what would he say if he knew? What would he say if he saw what I did to his mother? Would he still like orcs, or would he see us like the brutish thugs we really are? Or at least the brutish thug I am… I tried to push the thoughts to the back of my mind as I saw the clearing I agreed we’d meet at, as several orcs sitting around waiting.

One of them stands when she sees us, waving us over. Gregory followed me to the crowd of orcs, one standing with a hood covering her head, red hair trailing out in front of her. She approached, looking at Gregory intently, getting right up to him, putting a finger under his chin, inspecting his face. 

“H-hello” he said in orcish, looking the Queen in the eye, trembling at her touch. “Wh-what does your name?” 

The queen chuckled at his mangled question, and turned to her retinue “hear that? ‘What does your name?’ Not even using the formal…” The others all laughed, as she turned back to address him. “My name is Derishita Adis’ameta Rotada Reik’na, but you… you may call my Deri, if that pleases you.”

She turned to me, smiling with pearl-white teeth between deep red lips. “He’s even more beautiful in person. And his Orcish, it’s so… charming.”

Gregory turned to look at me, shivering “M-miss Tabitha, what is she saying? I-it’s hard to understand her…” he asked in imperial basic, making the orcs in the Queen's company chuckle, as one of them translated what he said to her.

The Queen answered for me, again in Orcish, speaking slowly and clearly, trying to use simple words. “It is okay Gregory. You are going to learn our language. You will understand us soon, do not worry.” He returned an awkward smile to the Queen, thanking her quietly. 

The queen turned to one of the other orcs “get to the troops. Tell them to start the raid in 30 minutes.” The orc she addressed stood to attention and saluted, sharply letting out a “hail!” before slipping between the trees. The Queen kneels down to look Gregory in the eye, her own eyes blazing his reflection back at him. “How would you like to come with me? I want to show you where I am from.” He turned to look at me, bewildered “i-is she talking about the Kingdom?” I nodded, and he returned his gaze to her, and she put her hands on his shoulders, gripping him tightly. He took a deep breath, and just said “Yes, I will come with you, but I need to ask my dad first.” 

The Queen chuckled at his response, and told me “explain that his parents have already granted permission. He trusts you yet, clearly.” I stammered before telling him in Imperial Basic “You parents said…” I choke up a little, clearing my throat. “Your parents said you can go, I promise.” He looks… scared. But he nods at me, and just said. “Oh…that’s nice. Tell them I said thank you.”

The Queen took his hand, leading him away into the forest, disappearing with the rest of the orcs. He’s off to begin a new life in a way he doesn’t understand. And it’s all because I betrayed him. It’s all my fault…

So why is my cock so hard? Why is my heart racing? Why am I smiling? Is it because I know nothing can stop me now? Nothing can stop me from claiming Mr. Hatnor… no, I should use his first name, Jason. I can just have Jason now, he’s mine. He’s mine. He’s mine. He’s mine…

That’s all that echoes in my head as I strut back to the home, opening the door as I hear a horn in the distance. I don’t care. The whole neighborhood can burn and be pillaged and raped by orcs and it wouldn’t matter at all to me - I have my Jason. I run up the stairs four steps at a time, getting to his room, and walking to the barricaded bathroom. I toss the dresser away from the door, revealing a splintering wood door holding him inside. I try to turn the handle, but it’s locked. I smile for a moment, before tearing the door off its hinges, revealing Jason sitting on the bathmat, looking up at me in fear.

“Please! Take anything you want, I don’t-”
I shush him, walking up close to bend down in front of him, squatting so I can get as close to eye-level as possible, settling for looking down from a lower vantage point. “It’s alright honey, I’m not going to hurt you.” 

“H-honey? Wait… are you… Tabitha?”

My breath catches in my throat - did he not recognize me outside of my maid uniform? He hasn’t memorized my face and figure like I have his? Does he think about me at all? I cock my head, a mix of bewilderment and fury painting my face. “What, do you not recognize me?”

“No I just… I didn’t expect… I -”

I yank him close by the hair, kissing him deeply on the lips, my tongue probing his whole mouth, tasting his spit, drinking him in - right before he bites my tongue. 

“Ow!” I yelped, before smacking him, knocking him to the floor. I gasped in pain and shock, clutching my hand over my mouth, tasting my blood while a pit grows deeper and deeper in my stomach. I grab him by his wrist, and drag him to the bed where I saw his wife fucking him only an hour or so ago. I push him against the headboard, and grab his chin, forcing him to look me in the eye.

“Listen to me, Jason. I need you to be very, very clear on this. I own you. You belong to me now. You will do what I say, when I say, how I say. I love you, I love you so much more than you can ever even imagine - but if you disobey me, I can make you wish you were dead. When I kiss you, I want to taste your mouth, I want to feel your insides as if they were my own, and you will not stop me. Bite my tongue again, and that will be your last day with teeth. Do you understand me?”

He bored into me with his eyes, some awful mix of fear and hatred mixed into his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, before closing it, swallowing hard, then asking “where is my wife?”

I slapped him in the face again, grabbing his chin and forcing him to look me in the eye. “When I ask a question you better fucking answer it. Don’t ignore it or try to change the subject. Do you understand me?”

He put his hand to his cheek, rubbing the reddened skin where I struck. He looked me dead in the eye, and repeated “where is my wife?”

I sigh, before slapping him again. And again. And again. My whole world, everything I’ve done today… this is what it’s getting me? I turn him over, pushing his bruised face into the pillow before I pull my cock out, his already bare ass pointing up at me. I don’t care if the lube’s dried up by now, if it hurts him, it hurts him. I push my hard cock into his asshole, pushing his face into the pillow as he screamed loudly. I let my whole body weight push down onto him, my cock stretching his hole to a new width, reaching deeper inside him than that homewrecking whore ever could have. I let my breasts rest over his head, grinding into him as my balls rest on his, reaching around to play with his little human cock underneath him. 

“You like this, huh? You understand this, don’t ya? Can’t answer a question, but you can take a fat green cock, right? This is so much better than just telling me you understand, right?” I grunt as I start pounding harder, my anger overtaking me, our balls slapping together. “You fucking ruined it… you’ve ruined everything… I wanted this to be special, I wanted to give you romance, I wanted to make you feel good… now I have to ruin your hole so you can learn your fucking place!”

I pressed my hands against the back of his head, letting him scream into the pillow as I picked up the pace to be harsh and punishing, feeling his asshole bleed enough to lubricate our sex along with my precum, his tight insides tugging at my cock feeling so much better than I could have ever imagined. “You feel so fucking good babe…” I moan softly in his ear, keeping him held down while I coo at his tight asshole milking my big green cock.

I pump hard and fast, feeling my climax approaching, and I realize this could be it - I could impregnate him here and now. He’d be mine, swell with my daughters, be my husband in all ways. I get so, so close, holding him tight, letting him scream and whimper into the pillow, as I pull my cock out, cumming on his back, letting my seed paint him. I breathe heavily as I lay on top of him, letting my cum and his sweat and blood stain my hoodie, stroking his hair, before I turn his blood and tear striped face to face me, and I give him a deep kiss, letting my tusks press hard against his cheekbones.

He must not want to bite my tongue this time…

Chapter Text

Watching movies projected on an outside wall at the temple of Fei’nadi is (as usual) quite a noisy affair. Granted, the movie is just a porno, but still, if anyone wanted to follow the riveting tale of how a man gets spit-roasted by two orcs in uniform after they’ve liberated his town from the futa menace, they’d have to contend with orcs like me chatting with their friends. Or they’d have to try to listen over boys like Bartiana’s boyfriend sucking off their girlfriends while they watch, or not-so-discretely sit on their laps to hide the giant cocks they’re riding.

“Honestly, I think films like this are way too vanilla.” Bartiana complained, while her boyfriend made a quiet choking noise, his head bobbing up and down her cock. “You can see way more hardcore shit than this in the temple!”

“Yeah…” I admitted, as the male in the film had his hair pulled hard to force the giant orc cock down his throat, “but this one’s pretty old, they still had to take these baby steps before we got to the really hardcore stuff.”

“Old? Nah this came out like a year ago.” Bartiana corrected me. “I think it’s just a remake.” She said, wincing from cumming down her boyfriend’s throat, his chin bumping up against her pulsing balls. He was about to slide himself off, but she held his head against her. “No no, I’m not done yet. Keep sucking.”

I sighed at the sight of Bartiana getting her cock sucked, looking over the crowd half-watching the movie. Almost every orc here has a boy with them, hell, even one of the sisters from my brood is sitting three rows ahead of us with a boy falling asleep with his head against her breast, her semen drying on the corners of his lips. Of course, I probably could walk into the temple and find a male I could drag out to borrow, some males use the temple to rent themselves out for “boyfriend experience” services. Bartiana even offered to pay for it if I wanted. But like an idiot, I decided against it. Jerking off when I could have someone else do it for me, and my friends are all getting sucked off or bouncing ass on their cocks feels more than a little pathetic. 

“Oh shit!” Bartiana cried out, as the two orcs in the film started to double penetrate the man’s ass, letting him scream while they held him up by his legs, his arms wrapped over their shoulders, while they pistoned in and out of him. “This wasn’t in the original!”

“Oooh he’s got a good scream…” I mumbled, getting close to my own climax. “You can’t fake a screaming moan like that, not when you’re getting stretched out like that…”

“I changed my mind, more remakes if they’re gonna do stuff like this!” Bartiana exclaimed, pulling her boyfriend’s face free from her spit and semen slicked cock, turning him around to rest his head at her knees, bending over to address him. “Don’t you like when orcs do that, lover? I bet that turns you on, doesn’t it?”

“Ah… I don’t know…” he mumbled, burping up a bit of his girlfriend’s cum before re-swallowing it. “It looks… painful…”

“Awww” Bartiana cooed, picking him up to put him on her lap, her uniform filled by her breasts would be against his back if it weren’t for her cock propped up behind him. “It’s okay lover, I’d never let anyone else inside you - you know you only need your favorite cock in the world, don’t you?” She asked him, stroking his hair while he reflexively sidled his pants down to his knees, letting her cock rest between his cheeks.

“Yeah… I do really love your fat, long, green cock…” He said with an affectionate warmth, rubbing his ass-cheeks against her cock. “And I want it… really badly…” He turned his neck to face her, pursing his lips in an invitation for a kiss. She accepted the invitation with gusto, lifting him by his hips to bring him to her lips, before setting him down on her cock, drawing a moan from his lips that she smothered with her tongue.

Bartiana glanced at me with a bemused look on her face, pulling his body close to her as he ground her cock against his insides. “I did offer to buy you your own one, y’know? You don’t have to look so sour that I’ve got a hottie that wants me so bad.”

I rolled my eyes “oh you know I don’t go for that.” I look over at the screen, seeing the male on screen’s eyes roll back as his cock shoots his own hot sticky goo onto his chest while he’s held up by the two ruthless orc “soldiers.”

“Oh?” Bartiana cooed, her boyfriend starting to bounce with some more vigor, a soft slapping noise coming from each bounce. “You saving yourself for marriage or something?”

“N-no!” I exclaimed, blushing as I shot my own seed onto the ground, shuddering from the release. “I-I’ve used the glory hole before, just like everyone else.” 

Her boyfriend chuckled, pressing his head against Bartiana’s breasts “I hear some boys make a lot of money at those holes…” Bartiana pushed her finger into his mouth, letting him suck silently on it as she wrapped an arm around his waist, holding him against her as she reciprocated her own hips’ undulations.

“Quiet babe, just suck on this like your friends at the hole.” She muttered, pushing her finger in and out of his mouth like she was finger-fucking his lips.

Suddenly, a laugh crashed out behind us, and we turned to see Gurkha carrying a male over her shoulders, her cock hard from watching the movie, just having fucked the boy she’s carrying, from the excitement of fucking him soon, or some combination of the three. “Shows what males know! Every boy I’ve known that takes tips at the glory hole usually ends up just giving me all their money - especially after I’ve fucked them unconscious in the stall!” 

Bartiana chuckled at the crass joke… although something tells me Gurkha wasn’t joking. Gurkha kept laughing as she carried her latest victim into the temple of Fei’nadi, leaving us to watch the movie with everyone else. Bartiana’s boyfriend’s whole body shuddered, and his exposed cock dribbled out his loose, watery cum, making Bartiana smile, leading her to thrust harder up into him, his whimpers silenced by her finger plugging his mouth.

“See, boys love to be made airtight. You just gotta get creative with how you actually get him like that on your own.” She told me, while we watched the orcs on screen take turns making out with their anally-stretched lover.

“Sure,” I said with a roll of my eyes. “I’ll make sure to keep that in mind…” 

“Oh come on,” Bartiana retorted, pumping harder into her boyfriend. “Don’t be so sour, you know I’m just having good fun!”

“Yeah, I know… I just want to have my own fun, you know?” 

She turned her head to face me, cramming her finger into his mouth down to the last knuckle, letting him choke for a few seconds before pumping again. “Why don’t you just rape some male and get it over with?” She asked, freeing the arm around her lover’s body so she could stroke his hair. “That’s how I got this hot piece of ass, remember?”

She’s not wrong, raping some defenseless male would get me more than enough ass if I can impose my will on him. I don’t even really have anything against the idea, but… 

“I guess I’m just waiting for the right guy, like -”

“You can’t wait forever though!” She said as she plunged her finger deep into his mouth again, my cock hardening as I see one orc that’s fucking the male on screen’s ass bite his neck while her partner sucks his face. “Every male alive wants to be taken and impregnated by orcs, there’s literally no reason to wait!” 

“I just want a good foreign guy! One who’s exotic and sweet and -”

“Half of the school is foreign guys you dipshit! You’re really letting your whole youth go if you don’t take someone before you have to graduate.” 

I grumbled at the notion. She’s right, not that I’ll admit it. She pulled her finger out of her boyfriend’s mouth, and pulled him back by his hair to ask him something, her tusk against his ear. “You take a potion today?”

“Y-yeah…” He murmured, drooling. She put both hands on his hips, and started slamming him hard and fast up and down her cock, making him moan loudly, balling up his fists and pressing his arms against his chest, his spent cock flicking cum onto his chest and face as she pumps him hard and fast.

His face was beet-red, groaning out the words “c-cum inside me… b-breed meeeee!” Not really trying to keep his voice down, making most of the filmgoing audience turn to watch, all the orcs either fucking their own boyfriend’s holes hard in emulation, or jerking off hard and fast as he screamed for more cock and cum in front of all the onlookers. For his sake, I hope he really has no shame and is getting off on this, or this would be really humiliating. Bartiana gripped him even tighter and pumped harder, telling him “that’s right, let everyone know how much of a hopeless cock-addict you are! Show off your slutty bouncing body!”

He kept crying out in ecstasy, moaning her name, begging for her to put babies in his belly, crying out in pain when she bit him, his cock twitching from a dry release as his girlfriend fucks him in public. It didn’t take too much longer before she buried herself deep inside him one last time, her face twitching as her balls scrunched up underneath her, his own face twisting in pleasure from getting a massive cum-enema. She turned his head to face to the side, craning her own face forwards to kiss him deeply, her tongue poking around his cheeks visibly while she held him close, making him blush and moan into her mouth.

After more making out, Bartiana hiked him over her shoulder, standing up so everyone could see her cum running down his thighs. “I should probably walk him back to his room - see you tomorrow Zantha!”

“See ya, get back to the barracks before too long!” I called back, getting up to make my own way back to the barracks, the slapping noises from the movie getting fainter and fainter as I walked away from the field of temples. On my way, I looked out to the track and field, seeing a male jogging in the dark. I paused for a moment, before moving on - males know that when they go out to jog on their own, they’re practically begging to get chased down and raped by at least one orc. Trouble I’d run into is that if I wanted to keep him to myself, I’d probably have to fight off anyone who wanted to join in - that could get bloody fast, and not in my favor. I kept on marching off to the barracks. 

Walking in, I grabbed a washcloth and stripped down next to my bunk, dipping it in a hot wash basin, rubbing myself clean over the grated floor on the edge of the room. I looked at my own reflection in the window, flexing my arm after wiping it down. It’s so much… less muscular than my sisters. Nothing like a male’s of course, but it’s a really pathetic look… No male would ever choose to stay with me, and no orc would look at me and think that I could keep him from her. My mate could be conquered without any issue… My mind wanders to stories my mom told me about one of my aunts who had her mate conquered, it left her so depressed that she… I try to push that thought out of my head. I must be better. I will be better.

With that affirmation in mind, I climb into my bunk after I drip-dried over the grate, watching the shadow of the male I saw jogging get mounted by the silhouette of an orc, too far away to hear their introductions to one another. I held my pillow close, letting my head rest on my mattress as I tried to imagine the pillow was a male… some boy I could hold tight, while my cock softens inside of him…

My sweet dreams of plundering boypussy were interrupted by a sharp shove and tumble to the floor, my lower bunkmate Tre’nta the obvious culprit. “Get up dipshit, you’re gonna be late for class again!” I kipped up, slapping her on the back of the head before putting on my uniform, slipping my jacket on while I walked to the mess hall to grab a breakfast. I walked down the line, grabbing a meaty sandwich with some flavored paste on it as I speed-walked to my first class, sitting down just before the bell rang. I did my best to pretend to listen intently to the lecture, thinking about my next class - Vandian. We’re supposed to have a test today, but that’s not what I’m really worried about - I want to ask if we’ll be getting a Vandian student from the latest annexation. I’m imagining the kind of boy I’d have under my care, how cute his accent would be, a freckled face, maybe even a little timid… that would make it even hotter when he falls apart underneath me… 

I’m so lost in my thoughts I barely notice the bell ringing, I had to shake my head back into focus and run to Vandian class, turning my head as I left the lecture hall to see Bartiana’s boyfriend limping away from his desk. I arrive a few minutes early, scanning over my notes and running through the vocab in my head. Eventually the bell rings again, and I click my pen, feeling confident. The teacher passed out each of the tests, and clapped her hands to announce that we should start. I fill it in, not taking much time at all, finishing within ten minutes, for a test that we’re given thirty minutes for. I turn it over, checking to see if there’s no back side. Surprised with how easy it was, I walked it to the teachers desk, laying it down with a smile. The teacher leaned forwards and whispered “can you stay a minute after class? I have to talk to you about something.” I nodded, intending on doing that anyways.

I waited for the class to filter out after the lecture, before approaching the teacher’s desk again, putting my hands on my hips as I addressed her. “You wanted to see me?” 

She smiled, scribbling a note on someone’s test, pushing it from my view before I could look “Yes, Zantha, I did. I’ve already graded your test,” she said with a pause, pulling my test out with a big red 100 circled on it. “It appears you’re still my star pupil.”

I gave her a nod, grinning from the praise. “I hope you didn’t just want to stroke my ego, because I also had something I wanted to ask -”
“You’re right, I didn’t just want to stroke your ego - I’m sure a knight’s daughter like you would be keeping up with the news reports from the temple of Gehrana, right? Have you heard about our advance into Vandia?”

I ignored the “knight’s daughter” remark, “yes, I did hear about that, that’s wha-”

“I’ve submitted your name to the ambassador program. With your credentials, you’ll almost certainly be assigned a male to watch over as he starts school here.”

My smile grew uncontrollable, my cheeks were starting to hurt. I can barely believe what I’m hearing! “Are you sur-”

“And I won’t take no for an answer! They’ll probably give you some kind of test, and if you fail, then I’m not going to let you hear the end of it! You are far too good with the language to just not polish it on a native, it’s beneath your talent to let it atrophy!”

“Well, I don’t think I’m at ris-”

“Now, what was it you wanted to see me about?”

“Oh, uh… my test, I guess?” I lied, wanting to skip out the room singing, struggling to hold myself down. I can’t believe I’m really going to get that Vandian boy I was hoping for! We said our goodbyes before I skipped on to my next classes, the day now dragging on as I knew I had to wait for some kind of news regarding my “ambassador program” or whatever it was called. Even Caltha not-so-discreetly licking the sweat off of Gorta’n’s inner thighs after combat training could shake my good mood. Once my last class wound down, an announcement rang in over the intercom. “Zantha, please report to the temple of Reikn’a. Zantha, please report to the temple of Reikn’a.” I leapt into action, running to the field of temples as fast as I could, arriving with a trail of dust behind me, looking at the big double-doored entrance to the temple. I turned my gaze to look at the temple of my birth-Goddess, Gehrana, and sighed, quietly praying. “If I get the man of my dreams, I will give an offering every week, I swear…” I muttered before pushing the doors open, and walking to the receptionist. She looked up at me, a middle-aged Orc, looking me up and down before cheerfully asking me my name and business at the temple.

“I’m Zantha, they called me here earlier.”

She looked over some papers in front of her, flipping through them before remarking “oh, yes! Zantha, right, one second…” She turned and pulled a file from a box, before handing it to me. “Take this, and go to the last office on the hall to the right, they’re already waiting for you.” 

They? Is my male already here? I speed-walked down the hall, knocking on the closed door she indicated before a voice bid me enter. I opened it to reveal three orcs sitting behind a desk, each looking over some documents, not even looking up to address me. The only one I recognized was the High Priestess of the Field for our campus, the orc to her left was wearing a military uniform, the one on her right, a business suit and spectacles, her hair wrapped in a tight bun behind her head. The High Priestess told me to sit, and I took the seat in front of the desk after I closed the door behind me, breathlessly anxious to hear what they had to say.

The High Priestess cleared her throat, looking up to address me. “Good afternoon Zantha, I am glad that the Gods have blessed us with this opportunity today.” She said in orcish. She gestured to the two orcs sitting on either side of her, introducing them by their full names “this is First Highguard Ektis’edite Korni’tla Mathias’kal Adis’t’lanacta Calthada Gehrana, the commanding officer of the division that captured the latest crop of males from Vandia. And this is K’drag Adis’afna Alida Fei’nadi, the head of the foreign students committee for the school. Your Vandian teacher has suggested you would be a good candidate for the ambassador program for a Vandian male that is slated to be sent here.”

The military orc, Korni’tla, interjected “if he passes our own evaluations, mind you.” 

The Priestess nodded in agreement, folding her hands on the desk over the papers she was considering earlier before speaking “So we want to ask you a few questions, in each of our interests, so we can be sure that you’ll be well suited to this task.” 

The Priestess cleared her throat, pulling a document and reading from it carefully. “How do you feel about the role of the temples in the lives of males and orcs alike?”

I sat blinking at the question. It’s a… broad question, do they want a broad answer? I think a second before giving an inoffensive answer I’m sure the High Priestess would be happy to hear “I believe the temples are a force for strong guidance and proper morals for all under the Queen’s rulership.”

K’drag wrote something on a clipboard, and nodded at the others before she herself asked me a question, “yes, and on that subject, how do you feel about her majesty and the Holy Family’s rulership?” 

Well these questions are getting… political. I feel like an imperial politician, giving another plain and inoffensive answer. “All Queens and their presumed heirs have always had the best interests of all men and orcs, starting from their divine ancestor Reik’na.”

All three of them made gestures of approval, K’drag smiling as she wrote another note, the High Priestess nodding meaningfully, while Korni’tla’s own eyes fixed on me. She shot her own question, “And men, what do you think of them and their role?” 

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Everyone always treats me differently when they learn my mother is a knight. They treat me like I’m suddenly much wiser, much stronger, so much better than I really am. It always irked me… but if I could get a Vandian boy out of that connection, this military orc would certainly be swayed, there could be no doubt about it. Even so, the thought of leveraging that was so despicable… until I remembered…

“Our patron, Gehrana, taught us that men are to be protected, with our lives if necessary. I would not be so ignorant as to deny the words of the war goddess that witnessed my birth.” 

All three of them smiled, clearly pleased with my answer, silly as I felt saying it. I’ve never been pious by any means, but this lot will clearly love that kind of talk, especially with a soldier whose patron is also Gehrana. The High Priestess looked at the other two, the three of them nodding at each other quietly before the K’drag spoke again “Looking at your grades, they are mostly… adequate… do you feel the added load of being the mentor for a male is something you could handle?”

“When you say added load, what exactly do you mean?”

“Well,” K’drag said, pausing to clear her throat, “you will need to attend some of his classes with him. Korni’tla can correct me if I’m wrong but this male is in one of the bottom percentiles for Orcish proficiency, is that right?”

“Hmm, yes… that’s right, this one is from some backwater crop of males, hardly any of them even knew what orcs were, let alone spoke the language.” Korni’tla assured, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her seat.

“Yes, so he will likely spend much of his time in lessons, and you will be given a few free periods to attend some necessary classes with him, to assist in his education, like his house-rearing class, for example.” K’drag further clarified.

I kept a straight face, trying not to sound daunted by the prospect “In any case, I would be excited for that opportunity. I think I will be able to handle the extra workload just fine.” Although I’m more excited about everything else I might get to “handle” when I have him here…

The high priestess gave me a comforting look “well… I do think you will be just fine - after all, integrating males to our system is a more important duty for a young orc than education, don’t you agree?”

Before I could process the question, K’drag shot the Priestess a dirty look, and tried to correct her “I do believe the Queen’s directives on these kinds of things make it clear that the students’ education is paramount, not merely -”

“Yes, but doing a service to a male by guiding him into the loving embrace of the Kingdom is a godly work, which I would hesitate to discourage in favor of mere ‘school-work.’”

Korni’tla snorted, leaning forward to look K’drag in the face, “You best not disrespect the Priestess in her own temple, that’s quite serious -”

“And you best not disrespect the crown in a temple dedicated to her ancestors!”

Korni’tla stood up sharply, but the Priestess put a hand on her arm, putting the other on K’drag’s shoulder. “Calm, both of you. Service to the Gods and the crown need not be contradictory, don’t you agree Zantha?”

“Uh… y-yes, I think they’re one and the same, your holiness.”

The High Priestess smiled, and gestured for Korni’tla to sit, as she did with a thud, crossing her arms again, her face screwed into a sneer. The Priestess then turned to her suit-clad neighbor, asking if anything else was needed. With a shake of K’drag’s head, the Priestess returned her attention to me, beaming.

“Thank you, Zantha. We will take you under consideration, and return our verdict within the moon, we promise.” With that, she gestured for me to leave, and I stood with my back to the temple of Reikn’a, dumbfounded. Did I pass? They never asked me to speak Vandian, never asked if I liked Vandians, never even asked if I knew any foreigners. I tried to shake the anxieties the meeting gave me, and instead think of my perfect little Vandian…

Chapter Text

“Rebecca! There’s someone that wants a human to see them!” 

I sighed quietly at Dr. Orn’dane’s shout, before marching to the bed that she indicated. “Right away doctor!” 

I came to the bed, elbowing past the hundredth orc this afternoon, that one carrying a male I would assume is her husband over her shoulder with a cast on his leg. Before I could check the chart at the foot of the bed, another orc tapped my shoulder - some orc with black hair tied back in a ponytail. “He doesn’t speak Orcish, just ask me the questions, and I’ll -”

I look the male on the bed over, seeing his face swollen and bruised, an eye almost shut completely. Even if I wanted to direct questions at him, the gag in his mouth would render his answers useless. He was wrapped in some black-and-white dress, clearly sized for an orc, several belts fashioned around his waist and chest held it tight to him, the frilly bottom stained brown from the dirt, and dried blood in small spots all over it, his marriage collar matching the orc’s bracelet, a thin chain linking the steel pieces of jewelry together. The orc’s qualifying statements wash over me as I take in the pitiful site - at least it’s not the worst of them today, maybe only the last hour - this morning an orc brought in a male on death’s door, I’m shocked that they found a single bone in his body that wasn’t broken. And just like the rest, when he got patched up enough, we sent him home with her.

“Sorry,” I interrupted the orc overseeing this trainwreck, “what was his name?” 

She blinked, before saying “Jason.”

“Right… so what’s wrong with Jason today?”

“Well… he’s bruised up quite a bit, and I want someone to see if his wrist is broken.”

I gesture to him to lift up his arm, but it doesn’t budge. The orc jumped into action, stepping next to him to untie his hands, whispering something in his ear before he lifted his arm feebly. I held it in my hands - he must be around forty, by the way he looks. That’s a bit strange, the orcs on raids tend to favor the young ones. I turn his wrist over in my hand, making him shake, crying out into the gag. The orc next to him tells him in Imperial Basic “quiet now honey, she’s just checking to see if it -”

“I think we should get it x-rayed. It could be broken, it’s hard to tell. It’s clearly swollen and causing pain, so in any case I’ll get Dr. Orn’dane to write a prescription for a strong painkiller.”

The orc blinked at me for a moment, before asking “wait, aren’t you a doctor?”

I smiled, “humans can’t be doctors, even if they’re women - I’m just helping out in line with my duties for the temple of Esta.” I waved an orc doctor over, and started explaining that he needed an X-ray. The orc standing by the male grew tense, putting a hand on his shoulder, making him wince again. I sighed, and tried to alleviate some of the tension. “Miss, the doctors here are not interested in taking your male from you. If it will help put you at ease, you will not be separated from your male at any point in the process.”

She didn’t move an inch, stammering “w-why can’t you get the humans here to do it? Does it have to be another orc?”

“I already told you, we aren’t doctors, the orcs are. We aren’t qualified to -”

Suddenly, a thick hand clasped my shoulder, making me jump. I turned to see the familiar, smiling face of Dr. Orn’dane, her eyes squinting behind her spectacles. “Sorry Rebecca, but you’re needed upstairs, Ms. Wilson is nearly done.” 

I sighed again, and gave her a brief rundown of the situation with this couple. “Right,” she said, scratching her chin while she thought, before shrugging, “we can see if we can get a few human women to see to him, but we are really busy… it’s gonna be a long wait -”

“That’s fine!” the tense orc barked out “we’re in no rush!” 

The doctor shrugged again “good, then you two can wait here until someone can see you.” 

The orc faltered in her tension for a moment, before asking another question “also… can someone take a look at his… rectum? He’s uh… well I’m worried that…”

Dr. Orn’dane smiled, and gestured for the orc to turn him over. “Relax, we’re all professionals here.” The orc turned her male around, and showed off her male’s reddened, puckered, swollen anus, visibly damaged from abuse. Dr Orn’dane looked it over while asking “have you two been using lubrication?”

“Um… well, the first time it wasn’t really…” She trailed off, sheepishly.

“No need to be embarrassed, it happens” Dr Orn’dane muttered, “but you said the first time, have you been using lubricant since?”

“Uh yes, every other time we’ve used plenty of lubrication.” She pulled a jar out of her pocket, showing off a lube sold by the temple of Fei’nadi.

“And has he expressed discomfort since you started using the lube?”

“Well uh… he has been whining but it’s not easy to tell with the… uh…” she trailed off again, clearly embarrassed.

“So you’ve had him gagged for a while?” The doctor asked, leaning back on her stool.

“O-only until he can behave himself! He keeps being so mean and spiteful and -”

The doctor put up a hand “you don’t need to explain yourself, just tell me if you can translate for him - I need to ask him questions more directly if I’m to assess the problem.” 

“Well I don’t - I mean I could… y-yes, I can translate…”

The male’s orc started to undo his gag, as Dr. Orn’dane turned to me.

“What are you doing? Get to the maternity ward right away, we’re far too busy for you to be skulking around!”

I nodded and speed-walked to the stairwell, only to open the door to an orc pinning a male against a wall, hand over his mouth as she plugged in and out of his asshole hard and fast. She looked at me for a moment before sneering. “Fuck do you need, woman? Can’t you see we’re busy here?” 

I bowed slightly in apology, brushing past the sweating, grunting pair, while the male moaned and groaned as the cage around his cock leaked thin watery semen onto the floor. “Esta bless!” I called out to the copulating couple, running to the fourth floor, rushing down the hall to Ms. Wilson’s room. She was laying with her legs apart, crying out in a pain I’ve felt seven times myself. A crowd of women surrounded her, pulling the infant from her, an orc watching from the corner of the room, visibly excited. The orc looked over at me to address my entrance.

“Good news,” she remarked, “it’s a male.” 

I sighed in relief “Esta bless, truely…” I walked to the bed the woman was laying on, seeing the baby pushing its way out slowly, the women surrounding her looking to me for instruction. “Keep supporting the perineum!” I call out to them “and you two, keep her legs held up!”

It takes another twenty minutes of groans, grunts, screams, and swears, but she finally pushes the baby out, the baby itself crying, covered in blood as the afterbirth sloughs out of his mother. She looks over to the baby, but I close in on her quickly, grasping her hand as I rub her forehead with a damp cloth.

“You did well Ms. Wilson, he’s a strong, healthy boy.” I reassured her with a coo.

“When…” She choked up, swallowing a gasp of pain “when can I hold him?” 

I try to keep a cheery face as I break the news gently. “Ms. Wilson, you know that’s against the law. I know how you must feel, but -”

“I can’t even have a look at my own son?” She gasped in between deep breaths, verging on tears. The orc called out to me, asking what she was saying. 

“She’s just confused is all, let me speak with her a moment.” I replied in Orcish, returning to speaking with Ms. Wilson in Imperial Basic. 

“I understand how you feel, but you must remember, he is in the care of the temple of Esta from now on. He will be well cared for, and will wan-”

She grasped me by my shirt, pulling me close, growling between bared teeth “Don’t fucking give me that! Let me see my son!”

I sighed again, clasping her hand again, holding her firmly. “Ms. Wilson, he isn’t your son. He belongs to the Kingdom, you knew this before you -”

“That was before I spent nine months with him inside me damnit!” She gripped harder, on the verge of shouting. She struggled to sit up, as the orc carried the baby out of the room, smiling at him as she swaddled him closely. “G-give him back to me!”

We pushed her gently, making her lay back down. “You need to stay calm, please! You just gave birth, we need to make sure you’re okay before you even try to get up.”

She gripped my forearm tightly, tears welling in her eyes. “You said… you said you’ve gone through this before… how could you live with yourself?”

I looked into her eyes, trying to hold my own tears back. I’ve known her for her whole pregnancy, the whole time I kept doing what I could to convince her that this would all go so easy. Sure the childbirth was painful, but the money for birthing a male in the Kingdom would be worth nearly a decade’s wages in the Empire, and even a female would be worth plenty. And I’ve popped out seven children for the Kingdom, for the Goddess Esta. And yet… the only thing I could think to say… is too cruel for a mother in grief.

“You're lucky it wasn’t a futa. You wouldn’t want to see what they’d do if that’s what came out.” With that, she fell silent. She just looked down at her lap, as the other midwives all scurried around, trying their best to avert their eyes from either of us. I turned away, leaving the room to return back to the floor below, the aftermath of the couple in the stairway sticking to the soles of my shoes as I entered the room where Dr. Orn’dane was talking with the pair from earlier. The male had the gag back in, and the orc translated the doctor’s instructions. 

“And be obedient! An orc’s love is a gift from the Gods, resistance will only mean more doctor's visits! You’re lucky you were actually able to get any help tonight, we’ve never been so busy, with the raiding party moving through Harge’nza like this, we’ve been swamped all week!”

The male’s orc patted him on the back, laughing as she translated the instructions from the doctor, the gagged male looking down at his feet past his swollen cheeks and eyelids, visibly despondent. My breath caught in my throat - I remembered it was only thirty years ago when I had my first son - is this what could be of him now? Being beaten and impregnated by an orc while everyone encourages her? I speed walk over to a counter to organize some paperwork, right before I’m called over to help an orc with a broken arm, thankfully not allowing the thought to wallow. Whenever the thought crops back up, I just mutter the same thing I have for these past three decades…

“The money is good… Esta is good…”

Chapter Text

I jolted awake, drenched in sweat when the bell rang - an orc in an unbuttoned flannel and plain black t-shirt was ringing it this time, I think her name is Tlacda, Tlaknada, Thlackta? All these damned orc names sound the same. Whatever her name, she’s the one that usually wakes the boys up in the morning, before marching us to breakfast in the mess hall. We’re all wearing the same pair of boxers and tank tops, sleeping on identical bunks, eating the same meals. The boys I rode in with at first were quickly taken somewhere else, now all the boys around me are… whatever they are, they aren’t Vandian. They all speak some other language, none of them can understand me.

The first… week, maybe few weeks, there wasn’t an hour of the day I wasn’t crying or sulking. After seeing that futa murdered, every night I would have the same nightmare - the same body splayed open, reeking of death, but now with Yuliana’s face. Or dad’s. Or mom’s. Or even those rich asshole kids. Every morning I’d open my eyes to the bell, tears crusting around my eyes. Whatever bland food they served went mostly uneaten, to the point that an orc would force my mouth open and shove it down my throat until I ate on my own. It didn’t matter. It still doesn’t matter. My family is dead. My girlfriend is dead. No one here can possibly understand me - literally. I eat so I won’t get force-fed. I let the orcs dressed like people teach me their letters, how to count, I even put on a smile when they smile at me after they keep saying some word until I can repeat it myself. I think the words I know are things like “hello,” “thank you,” “goodbye,” things of that sort. Not that I know, no one here can tell me, no one here can speak my language. And even if they could, do I really want to talk with an orc?

I finished shoving whatever bland meat and vegetables over rice they gave me before I laid my head on my arms on the table. Every moment of dreamless rest I can get is a moment I can appreciate. Too bad for me, the orc with the flannel - pretty sure she’s Tlak’nada now that I think about it - tapped my shoulder, checking on me. I sat back up and looked at her, as she slowly said… something I didn’t understand. She mimed sleeping, then wagged her finger. She turned back to a male on the other side of the table, and slowly said something cheerful to him, that he responded to with his own cheerful response and a smile. Just looking at her tusks, her green skin, her muscles barely hidden by her long sleeves and pants… she makes me sick to my stomach. Just the thought of what she’s done, who she must have killed, or raped, or… 

She rings another bell, and we all filtered out of the mess hall, and into the next room, where we’re all sat in front of a different orc, this one wearing glasses, shorts, and a tank top, having us all do stretches in unison. While stretching, we all counted up from one to ten - if it weren’t for this daily routine, I probably wouldn’t have had those words memorized. Maybe it’s only the first time I’ve noticed it, or maybe she only just got it, but the orc leading the stretches is wearing some kind of solid metal bracelet with a thick loop at one end of it, tight around her wrist. It looks a lot like the same bracelet the orc with the flannel wears. 

From here on, the daily routine played out normally: we took a shower, under the gaze of an orc standing outside the communal shower (who was also wearing that weird bracelet). Then, we were taken to some kind of classroom, and drilled on some vocabulary - words like “man,” “orc,” “food,” “water,” - at least that’s what they looked like from the pictures. As far as I know, it’s “human,” “futa,” “chicken,” “drink.” The first few times we took this class, I clammed up and said nothing. The teacher pulled me to the front of the class and made sure we didn’t continue until I repeated the words. I eventually did stammer out the sounds, choking through my sobs. I followed along when I knew that was going to happen every time until I participated. This class lasted until the sun went down, after which we were taken for our next meal, then given some time to socialize amongst ourselves. Of course, I had no one to socialize with, so I would lay back, and stare into the ceiling until it was time for the next activity.

Today, as I was staring at the wood planks in the ceiling, an orc looked down at me, wearing some kind of black military uniform. She gruffly asked “Maxime?” I nodded. She motioned for me to stand, and led me out of the room. We walked down the empty halls, making a few turns that I didn’t bother to remember, leading into a room with a single desk, where she sat on one side, and motioned for me to sit on the other. She passed me a piece of paper and a pen. Looking down at the paper, I realized it was some kind of test - some of the text was even in Vandian. I smiled at the letters, I never thought I’d see them again. After my brief, pathetic spat of glee ended, I actually read the questions.

“Write your name in Orcish.” Read the first question. I did my best to emulate the sounds in my name with the symbols I know, scribbling them down carefully. The next few were math questions, asking that I write out the answer in Orcish (i.e. instead of 1, write “one”). The questions were fairly easy, but still took me some time to remember how the words for the numbers were written out, sounding them out as I wrote. The orc watching me chuckled watching me move my lips, but kept her arms crossed in front of her as she watched me puzzle it out. The last question was also simple - it just asked that I write out every letter in the Orcish alphabet. There aren’t as many as in Vandian, but still… it took me a bit to get them all down. I put my pen down when I finished, and the uniformed orc looked down at my answers, and took up my pen, scratching an extra few symbols under the question asking for the alphabet. She winked at me after she finished, before writing out a 100 and circling it.

She motioned for me to stand up, and led me out the door, taking me down some more hallways, before we got out to a parking lot - looking very similar to lots I’ve seen in the city, although we’re clearly nowhere near the city - not a single other building is anywhere near us, the one we walked out of seemed to be in the middle of a large, empty, open field. She opened the door to an orc-sized car, saying something while gesturing that I get in the front passenger seat. I got in, and she put the seatbelt on for me. With that, she got into the driver’s seat, and drove us off the lot. Feeling tired, I fell asleep with the hum of the engine lulling me into my rest.

When the engine finally stopped, I opened my eyes, seeing that we’re now surrounded by stout wooden buildings, high torches lighting the area around the car. She got out of the car, and walked over to my side, opening the door. I tried to unbuckle my seatbelt, but there was some kind of lock on it. She reached down to me with a key, and unlocked my seatbelt for me. I muttered something about the indignity of the situation, but I kept my head down, and followed her into the building farthest to our right, one of five pointing towards the center of the dirt plaza the car was in.

Inside, three orcs stood to greet us - one very self-serious looking orc in a suit and tied up hair, one very tired looking older orc in a very plain looking outfit, and one younger looking, excited orc in what looked like a rich kid’s school uniform, complete with a skirt and a brown jacket. The orc accompanying me said some words to the three of them, before they spoke briefly among themselves, the older one gesturing to the youngest of them before she looked down at me, her eyes beaming.

“Welcome to Parndren’ta academy!” She said in Vandian, the sound of my mother tongue making me gasp. “I hope you enjoy your time here! I am Zantha Adis'nelnand Nathanda Gehrana, but please just call me Zantha. I will be your… trusted friend, as you start your new life here at the academy.”

I trembled as she held out her hand, her extended arm bringing her hand only about a foot over my head. She blinked for a moment, before bending down a little, allowing me to shake her oversized hand. I took a moment to size her up: she had long, straight black hair that spilled over her shoulders, her breasts filling out her buttoned up white shirt behind her brown jacket, her red skirt just over her knees, revealing a set of defined calves with socks pulled up high - her skirt did a modest job at hiding her endowment, a slight bulge snaking down what must have been at least a foot. She herself stood at what must have been at least eight feet tall, maybe even higher.

The older orc beside her sighed deeply, putting a hand on Zantha’s shoulder “She means ‘ambassador,’ when she says ‘trusted friend’ - she is my best student in the Vandian language here at the academy, but if you two have any trouble regarding communication, please do not hesitate to visit my office - I am professor Flek’nad, I’ll dispense with the full name.”

The suited orc went about her turn introducing herself, although she wasn’t speaking Vandian. Zantha waited for her to finish before translating “She is K’drag, she is in charge of administrative duties in the school. If you have any problems, you and I will see her to help you resolve them.” The three of them stood silently, the orc who led me in yawning loudly. I held my hands in front of me, staring blankly for a moment before I introduced myself. 

“I am Maxime. I…” I trailed off. What do I say, I’m excited to be here with the same race of monsters that ripped me from my family and homeland? That I can’t wait to see what I’ll have to do with my daily life at this academy? What will they do if I try to run? Or if I say nothing? Or if I…

The orc behind me said something while laughing, visibly annoying K’drag, who spat something back at her before the professor could say something in an exasperated sounding tone of voice. I sighed, and said the only positive thing I could bring to mind:

“I’m glad to hear my own language once again, Zantha.”

Zantha and the professor both smiled, their tusks reflecting the lamp on the countertop they were standing in front of. The professor decided to cap things off for us, “well it has gotten very late, with much credit to our friends from the army… I think it’s a good time for Zantha to take you to your new room, right Zantha?”

Zantha nodded cheerfully before the professor asked K’drag some question in their own language, the conversation going over my head, before Zantha extended her hand. “Come Maxime, let me walk you to your room.” I took her hand cautiously, our hands came together over my head, feeling almost like a child holding his parent’s hand. The thought made me blush, even as she walked me out of the building, onto a fire-lamp lit dirt path. She did her best to make conversation in Vandian.

“You’re the first Vandian I’ve ever met, you know? I’ve been very excited to meet you!” She squeezed my hand hard, making me wince. She either didn’t notice or didn’t care, because her vice grip is just as strong as we pushed through the double doors of some tall, modern-looking building, walking inside to see what looked like a dormitory in one of the colleges in the city back home. Standing by the doors on the inside were two orcs, each wearing armor and holding spears, barking something at Zantha before she said something back, making them both grumble in response before pulling me along. “Make sure to keep your door locked and barricaded at night - those ‘guards’ love to give males ‘wellness checks’ in the middle of the night, if you get me…”

She walked me up a few flights of stairs, before coming to a hallway on the fourth floor, stopping at room number 479. She paused, before rummaging in her pockets, pulling out a key, and handing it to me. I noticed that unlike all the doors in the other places I’ve been in this orc country, this door is… human sized. I can actually reach the doorknob without having to reach over my head. I opened the door after unlocking it, taking in the furnishings of the plain room. A queen-sized bed with a thick white blanket, a dresser with a mirror over it, two nightstands on either side of the bed, a door by the front leading to a private bathroom, with its own bathtub and all. Zantha murmured something under her breath, and I looked over to her, seeing an astonished look on her face.

“Sorry I’ve just… I’ve never seen the inside of a male’s room before… it’s so much nicer than where the orcs live…” I look inside the drawers in the dressers, revealing several sets of what look like school uniforms, all folded very tidily. I pulled open a second drawer, and it revealed… bottles of lube and a pretty big dildo. I slam it shut before Zantha could ask what’s inside. A sheet of paper sat on the dresser, all in Orcish text. I puzzled over it, before Zantha ducked under the doorway, coming to my side to look over the paper herself.

“Ah, it’s instructions. It says to deliver all dirty clothing to the front desk, and they will give you fresh clothing. Here, I’ll find a pen so I can write it out in Vandian for you…” She started pulling open drawers, opening the drawer with the dildo, making me try to push it closed, but she held it open for a moment before slamming it closed herself, visibly embarrassed. 

“Uh… it’s okay, I think I can remember that without a written note…” I said, trying to get her to just go. 

“Okay, but keep the note, just in case. You’ll know Orcish well enough soon that you won’t need a translation!” She said cheerfully with a big smile. 

“I think I should be getting to bed…” I mutter, making her smile falter for a moment before agreeing.

“I think that’s right Maxime. Do try to get up early enough for your first class tomorrow, I’ll swing by to walk you to breakfast, okay?”

I nodded, and waved her off. She turned and walked out, bumping her head on the doorframe on her way out, laughing to herself as I closed the door behind her. I inspected the bathroom, and noticed that the bath doesn’t have a shower head - I guess they expect me to take baths, not showers? I got the bath running, and went to look over what I have for clothing. Of course, they’re all school uniforms, but some have slightly different colors, some are shorts and short sleeved, I even have a few ties. Opening the drawer with the dildo, there’s also a set of lingerie - clearly human sized - do they plan on me using this… ever? I put it away, trying not to think of the implications.

I checked the bath, and turned the water off, seeing that it’s already filled. I stripped and lowered myself into the steaming hot water, squirting in some soap before laying back against the lip of the tub, staring at the ceiling. Moved from one place to another again - at least I have some privacy this time. I rub myself with the soap, dunking my head in as the bubbles accumulate, feeling the heat from the water bless my skin…

The next morning came with a loud clanging of a bell as the sun rose out my window. I stretched as I got out of bed, stumbling up to the dresser as I put on the blue school uniform, slipping on the khaki pants before I made my way to the bathroom, brushing my teeth before I heard a knock on the door. 

I opened the door to Zantha, looking down at me with a smile, before it quickly faded to a sheepish look. “Oh, uh… Maxime your outfit, it’s uh…” She bent down to pat me on the head, before walking past me and rummaging through my dresser, pulling out a black jacket and pants, laying them out on the bed. “You need to wear these today. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you yesterday, everyone is wearing black today.” I noticed that she was wearing a black uniform herself, even a black tie. She walked out of the room and closed the door softly behind her, letting me know she’d wait till I’m ready to take me to breakfast.

After I put on the (apparently) proper uniform, she walked me down to the roads below, guiding me to a long wooden building, opening the doors to show a modern looking cafeteria, filled with males and orcs, all wearing black uniforms of various styles and sizes. Zantha walked me to a line, ushering me ahead of her, handing me a tray from a stack before coming to an old-looking orc, who dropped a plate with an omelet and diced potatoes, as Zantha had some kind of soup given to her.

“I will introduce you to my friends.” Zantha said to me with a smile, as she handed me a glass of water. We walked over to a table filled with several pairings of males and orcs, a few of them scooting to clear a space for us. I sat next to her and some other male, who was too busy with the orc next to him whispering something in his ear that made him blush. Zantha began speaking in Orcish, gathering the attention of all those around us. They all stared at me, making me nervous enough to glue my eyes to my lap. Eventually, the male next to me reached out his hand for a handshake, speaking slowly in Orcish.

“Hello. My name is Caltha. What is your name?” 

I shook his hand timidly, and repeated the phrases at him. “Hello. My name is Maxime. It’s nice to meet you.”

The orc next to him slapped her hand on Caltha’s shoulder, pressing him against her breasts as she said something while laughing, making Caltha blush and say something to her in an admonishing tone.

“She said… she’s Caltha’s girlfriend, Gorta’n. You should avoid repeating any of the words she just said.” Zantha muttered to me in Vandian. I chuckled, making a male across from us ask Zantha a question in Orcish, making Zantha blush and respond with her hands up in front of her. The orc next to him laughed and stroked the male’s hair, planting a kiss on the top of his head. The orc then introduced herself “My name is Bartiana, I am Zantha’s -” I cocked my head. She used a word I didn’t understand. I repeated it, prompting Zantha to translate to Vandian. 

“Friend. That is our word for friend. Can you say it again?”

“Friend. Bartiana is Zantha’s friend.” I said slowly in Orcish.

“Very good!” Zantha exclaimed in Vandian, patting me on the back, throwing me against the table, knocking the wind out of me as everyone at the table laughed, and Zantha put her hands on my shoulders. “I’m sorry! Are you hurt?”

I shrugged her hands off - or at least tried to. “I’m fine, just didn’t expect -” Suddenly, Zantha’s grip tightened, as an orc stood behind the couple in front of us. The standing orc spoke, but Zantha didn’t say anything. I looked around the table - everyone was silent. The orc standing behind the others spoke again, looking down at me, looking at me… hungrily. I opened my mouth, closing it again before swallowing hard. Eventually, I just tried to introduce myself in Orcish.

“Hello, I am-” 

Zantha gripped me tighter, making me wince, and I looked up at her. She shot me a look, some mix of fear and anger in her own eyes, the tense silence at the table in the noisy cafeteria. Before anyone said another word, a male threw himself against the orc standing behind the others, and they exchanged a few words before the orc grabbed him by his collar, and dragged him away to another table. Zantha’s grip grew lighter, as she sighed loudly.

“Maxime!” She turned me in my seat, making me face her, her eyes dead serious. “She is Gurkha. You should not talk to her. Or look her in the eye. Or ever be alone with her. She is very dangerous for males.” 

Caltha slapped me on my shoulder, and said something in Orcish in an admonishing tone. Everyone else went on to continue their conversations. I looked over the shoulders of the couple in front of me to look at where the male with Gurkha went, but I couldn’t see him next to her, or sitting anywhere near her. But the orc sitting across from her looked like she was… busy with something under the table? Gurkha also looked absorbed, and the fat orc on the end of the table looked like she was discussing something with another orc standing next to her. Eventually, the fat orc held out her hand, and the other passed her food over, walking over to sit next to Gurkha. 

I shrugged my shoulders, and nodded at Zantha. She went on “promise me you won’t let her… do anything, okay Maxime?”

“Okay, I promise.” I said with a slight bow. I turned back to my food, dipping my fingers in the glass of water, sprinkling droplets onto the omelet before I picked up the utensils to eat. Zantha tapped my shoulder.

“Sorry, what was that? With the water?”

I blinked at her remark. Looking around, everyone else at the table, human or orc, was staring with a confused look.

“It’s a… prayer, I guess?” I explained. Zantha smiled slightly, before wagging her finger.

“We do not pray like that here. We only pray at the temples.” She warned. 

“Who do you pray to? I don’t think it’s the same as what I’m-”

“I know humans have different Gods than us, at least the ones we haven’t… oh what’s the word… civilized, I think. The ones that haven’t been civilized by orcs don’t know the true Gods. I will take you to the field of temples today. I will show you the true Gods.”

Civilized… the word rings hollow in my ears. Did they civilize that futa in the gas station, split down to the bone? I just smiled and nodded, eating my food in silence as the others all talked over my head in a language I can barely introduce myself in.

When I finished, I noticed that Zantha had finished a while ago, but was patiently waiting for me, gesturing for me to get up when we were both done. She took my hand again, and started walking me to the exit while she talked.

“Normally, we would have classes today, but we have a day of mourning, so you won’t have to take any classes today. I will show you around campus for now, please stay with me today.” 

“Day of mourning?” I asked, confused. “Who are we mourning?”

“The Queen, Gods rest her.” Zantha sighed, looking into the middle distance as we went through the doors out the cafeteria. Everyone walking around outside was also wearing black, some males were walking in groups, others holding an orc’s hand like I was - I even saw a few being carried on the shoulders of orcs. Of those males being carried, most seemed solemn, although one looked very distressed - I swallowed the thought of why he might be scared to be carried, as Zantha walked me down to a tall, brick building, with two floors.

“This is the building most of your classes are in, it’s the… I don’t know the word in Vandian actually, I guess the closest would be something like ‘Human studies’ building.” She released my hand to cross her arms in front of her, clearly lost in thought trying to think of a translation. “That’s not right either, because you’ll be taking Orcish classes here… it’s like… studies for humans, rather than studying humans… although that’s also wrong, I take my Vandian classes here too…”

I nodded along to what she was saying, before I reassured her. “I think I get what you mean. Maybe a ‘social studies’ building?” 

She sighed. “Maybe that’s the right word, yes, we’ll go with that.” She reached into her pocket, pulling out a folded piece of paper. “Before I forget, here, you might want this.”

I took the paper, unfolding it. There was a timetable, printed in Orcish, similar to one left on my desk in my room, but written in pen next to it were the translations in Vandian. 

“Sorry if my handwriting is bad… I hope you find it helpful, Maxime.”

I studied it closely - the first three hours of my day would be in an Orcish language class, the thought of it made me groan. Studying further down the page didn’t inspire more confidence - introductory civics, housekeeping, introductory anatomy… 

“Uh… if I don’t know Orcish, and no one here but you really speaks any Vandian… how am I going to take… most of these classes?”

Zantha put her hands on her hips and looked down at me with a wide smile, her tusks raising up to her eyes as grinned “I’ll be taking them with you! Most of my more important classes are in the morning, and our physical education classes are lined up. Everything else, I’ll take with you and help translate the lessons!”

She seemed oddly cheerful for what sounded like a huge drain on her time - who would want to spend most of their day translating classes for another student? 

“Well… thank you Zantha, that’s very kind of you.”

Zantha patted me on the head, her smile unwavering. “Now now, I’m just doing what anyone would do in my situation.” She held out her hand again, and I put mine in hers as she led me further on, pointing out a large dirt track with a hill in the middle of it, spanning out to the high walls that surround the campus. “That’s the track and field, you’re free to exercise whenever you want, but um… don’t do it at night. Ever.” 

I nodded, letting her walk me further on, pointing out her own living quarters. “Those are the barracks, where the orc students live. See the outhouses behind them?” I nodded. “Don’t use the ones with holes in the back. They’re for… um…” She was either embarrassed or struggled to find the words, in either case, I assured her that I got the message. She imparted further wisdom about the barracks, “also, don’t ever try to enter the barracks. It’s not like the male dormitories where there’s a guard that’ll stop you or anything but… it’s not safe for males to go in themselves.”

“Is it safe to go in with you?” I asked.

“No.” She returned sharply. “Even coming in with me isn’t safe. Just don’t do it.”

I sighed at the advice. Is there anywhere on this campus that doesn’t need a safety warning? Eventually, we came to the dirt drive where I arrived last night, five buildings dotting the perimeter of the circle of dirt stamped down between them. Zantha pointed to the building we went into last night.

“That is the temple of Reik’na, the Goddess of law, justice, and state. The royal family is actually descended from Her, so always be very respectful when referring to her… or any of the Gods, for that matter.”

I looked up at her and asked “do you have to go in there weekly to pray or anything?”

“You don’t have to go to any of the temples ever, really. Well… that’s not entirely true I guess… I mean it’s not like the ‘Goddess’ they worship in the Empire, with all their singing and praying and what have you.” she said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “At the temple of Reik’na, that’s where a lot of… I guess you’d say ‘government stuff’ happens. They do trials, collect taxes, handle wedding certificates, register mate conquerings, lots of stuff like that.”

She gestured away from the short wooden building on the right, and to the building next to it, a squat, red-painted building with a dome at the top. “This is the temple of Gehrana, the Goddess of war, my birth Goddess.” She paused for a moment, before continuing “It’s not all that important if I’m honest…”
She then pointed out a taller, black building that almost looked like a house. All the curtains were purple and drawn shut, although I could see lights flickering all about the inside. “That is the temple of Fei’nadi, the Goddess of pleasure. Here they offer… entertainment services. Things like… magazines, movies, toys, potions… that kind of stuff.”

“Toys and potions? What do you-”

“Sex toys, I mean. I don’t know if that’s exactly the right word but-”

“No, I think I get the idea. What’s that one?” I pointed to the largest building in the square, a tall, three storied building that looks almost modern. 

“Ah, that is the temple of Esta, Goddess of fertility. This is somewhere you can go if you want to get fertility potions, or if you’re sick, I think in human countries they have places called ‘hospitals’ - this works a bit like those, I guess.” 

“You keep saying potion, do you mean medicine?”

“Maybe… we call them potions, whatever they are. The ones you can get from the temple of Fei’nadi stop you from having babies, or make you feel really good. The ones you can get from the temple of Esta can make you more likely to have babies, or cure illnesses. Would you call those ‘medicine’ in Vandian?”

“I think we would, yes.”

“Okay… well in Orcish, they’re potions, so remember that.” She finally gestured to the last building on the left, a stout, marble building, with columns up to an angled roof. “And this, is the temple of Jeb’kal, the God of humans. Only humans can enter that temple… I’m not really sure what goes on there, but I hear boys who have trouble with orcs can go in there for some time to get away from them.”

That doesn't sound like a bad spot… I think to myself, before Zantha pulls me by the hand again, joining a crowd walking towards the temple of Fei’nadi. “Come on Maxime, I want to show you something.”

She brings me with the crowd to behind the temple, rows and rows of chairs set out, most of them filled with orcs and males dressed in black, all looking up at a screen, an orc wearing black robes standing in front of the screen, as a few were messing around with a projector.

“What are they doing?” I asked Zantha, as she brought us to a seat, sitting herself down before picking me up and putting me on her lap. 

“The new Queen was crowned yesterday - today they’re broadcasting the mounting ceremony. It’s a very important custom, you can’t miss out on seeing it!”

Chapter Text

It’s been a joy these past few days, every morning I’ve gotten to wake up with him in my arms, his legs flanking my cock that’s nearly as thick as his thighs. I smelled his blonde hair, rubbing my hands on his chest, rubbing up to his neck to feel the steel collar around it. His bruises have healed a little, I haven’t had to hit him so much since we got to the capital. 

Oh but getting there was rough - we walked for days with all the others, forest to one side, mountains to the other, until we got to Harge’nza. Every night I tried to take him to bed like a good husband would be happy to but… He’s a lot better now at least. I could tell he was awake as I rubbed my cock between his thighs, but he wasn’t giving any resistance, just letting me love his body, laying there so peacefully…

After the march to Harge’nza and the hospital visit, getting on the train was still a nightmare. At least in Mondi you just had to get on the orc cars, but here I needed some kind of permit to even bring a male close to the train, let alone ride it. Thankfully, Re’ikna was there with us (maybe the only time I’ve been happy to see her), she was able to talk the officers into letting us on the train, of course I still had to pay out the ass to get to the capital, but at least we got seating, not the standing room like back in Mondi… 

Thankfully getting the house wasn’t nearly so tricky… if it weren’t for the queen, I wouldn’t have this roof over our heads now, while I fondle his cheeks and stroke his belly, my cock pumping rhythmically between his thighs, the bottom of my tusks rubbing the top of his head… Yes, the queen did accommodate us very nicely for my help in getting her king… I hope the queen is treating Gregory well, I don’t think he deserves to go through much worse after what I…

I gripped Jason tightly, cresting on my climax as I stuck my cock out hard between his thighs, soaking the sheets in front of him as I pant from the exertion. He reached down timidly to massage my cock, and a pit formed in my stomach, imagining what Gregory must be going through now with the queen… I swallowed the thought as I pet Jason’s head, cooing over him.

“You’re such a good husband…” I pressed his head against my breasts, my cock still twitching between his legs. “You make me feel so good…”

He kept looking forward, saying nothing. It’s better than the abuse he’d hurl at first, I made him wear a gag until he could behave. Now it was just silence most of the time… somehow it hurt just as much. 

I pressed him tighter against me, hoping I might at least squeeze some love out of him. He stayed quiet, just kept breathing… feeling him breathe up against me made my heart nearly explode out of my chest… my cock was twitching again, despite my recent release…

“Let’s get up darling… I’ll get dressed, you make sure to do the laundry, these sheets are all horribly messy now, thanks to your naughty little body!” I gave him a playful tap on the butt as I got up, stretching before I unhooked his collar from the bed-chain. He collected the sheets as I brushed my teeth, putting them in the washing machine before walking down to the kitchen. I spat my toothpaste out and washed my face, wallowing in the silence. He’s mine, without question. He can’t leave, he can’t resist me, he can’t even tell me he doesn’t want me… so why do I still have this pit in my stomach when he doesn’t talk to me? Why can’t he tell me he loves me?

I walked into the bedroom, looking at the tattered remains of my maid’s uniform, which I wrapped him in throughout our journey here. Suddenly, I heard a tap on the door, and turned to see his beautiful form, standing nude in the doorway, the purple and black bruises on his cheeks, the marks from my hands around his hips, the bite marks with my tusks having left indents on his neck… he really is mine, I don’t care if he denies it. But just then, as he announced that he finished making breakfast, sounding timid and small, I had a realization.

“Thank you, sweetie… um… since we’ve moved here, I’ve realized that you don’t have any clothes… we probably should have brought some, eh?” I said with a nervous laugh. He didn’t seem to see the humor in it. “Well… I thought it would be a nice date if I took you out to get some clothes, doesn’t that sound nice? I can dress you in the best of the Kingdom’s fashion, with the stipend from the queen for…” I paused. I can’t tell him that, I can’t give him more reason to hate me. No, I will do everything I can to make him love me. 

“Anyways, let’s see about that breakfast first, shall we?” 

I ushered him back to the kitchen table, where we quietly ate across from one another. He ate his toasted bagel in silence as I gazed at him adoringly, as I ate my own meal that he lovingly prepared - orc’s oatmeal. Ironically, the dish is made with no oats at all, rather a sort of slurry made from a mix of ale and boar tusks, which had a syrupy flavor to it. He’s a better look than cook, but that will improve with time. At least that’s what I told myself, as I kept trying to get a word out of him while he finished his bagel.

“Does the food taste any different here? I can’t really tell myself, you humans have such sophisticated taste buds compared to us orcs, you know?”

He just shrugged in response, continuing to chew the butter-spread bagel.

“You know, I always thought the capital would be really noisy, but at least where we live, it’s been pleasantly quiet. Isn’t it great that we got such a nice home?”

He stared blankly at me, shrugging again. I sighed and told him to go to the restroom before we leave, since I don’t know how long we’ll be out. Maybe the walk will cheer him up a little - neither of us have left the house since we got here, it’s been making me go a little stir-crazy myself.

I put on a plain black T-shirt and pair of sweatpants, looping a chain through my bracelet before bringing it to Jason, attaching the other end of the chain to his collar. We walked down the street after locking the door, Jason keeping his eyes down as I pulled his naked form along. When we walked from the office where the queen’s people gave us the house keys a few days ago, we saw many men being walked around naked - some were even getting fucked openly in the street. So thankfully, I didn’t have to worry about getting in trouble for bringing my husband out totally undressed, although I don’t think he appreciated his open beauty as much as I did.

We walked only a few blocks before reaching the shopping streets of the downtown, seeing several pairs of men and orcs just like us, just with a much happier-looking male, and a better-dressed orc. I brought us into a department store, picking Jason up and setting him on my shoulder so his cock dangled over my shoulder blades, picking out a few sets of shirts, pants, skirts, and underwear for myself. I carried Jason and my haul into the changing room, letting him sit on the bench that was far too high for him, his feet dangling a foot over the floor as I stripped down in front of him, my huge cock half-hard hanging in front of his face before I slid on a pencil skirt, with a matching long-sleeve button up shirt, spinning in front of him before asking him “how does it look?”

“It looks good.” He responded flatly. I stripped again and tried on a pair of pants and a graphic T, evoking the same response from Jason. This pattern continued for a few more outfits before I put my original clothes back on, bicking him back up and carrying him out. He suddenly found the courage to speak up when we were on our way to the register.

“Can we get me clothes? I don’t want to be naked.” 

I giggled. “Yes, but not here - I want to get you some more special -”

“I don’t care if the clothes are special. Just a T-shirt and some shorts. Please.”

There’s that pit again. I grabbed him in one hand, holding him by his lower back in front of me. “Do not argue with me. You are getting clothes where I want to get you clothes. If you have to be naked while we shop, you will be naked. Am I clear?”

He stared silently for a moment, letting my warning germinate before nodding, and I threw him back over my shoulder before we got to the register. The orc running the register had a faraway look, snapping out of it when I arrived.

“A-ah! Hello! Is this all for you toda-a-a-a-a-aaaaay?” She said with a shudder, pushing her hand against something under the register’s desk, a loud slapping noise coming from behind the register. 

“Um… yes, yes this is all.” I pulled out my coin-pouch, counting out the seven silver and twelve tin pieces, handing them over as the cashier made another shudder while muttering something to… whatever was under the register. She bid us farewell as we walked out, with yet more quivering and shaky speech, even as the next orc approached the register. 

I brought Jason into the next store, a luxury clothing shop, and started browsing when a sales-orc stepped up to us, her hair dyed pink, fiddling with an earring while she spoke.

“Anything I can interest you two lovelies?”

“Ah, maybe - I’m looking for some nice clothes for my husband here, I was thinking maybe something -”

“Something on the sexy side? How about…” She interjected as she sorted through some clothes on the shelf beside us, “... this!”

The attendant pulled out a tight-looking silk nighty, with sleeves only long enough to stretch over the shoulders, the bottom a frilly pink mess that would only just hide his human-sized cock - although the attendant made it clear that there was a matching pink chastity cage that came with it at a discount.

“That’s… a good looking one, I think…” I said with a pause, shuffling Jason on my shoulder. I cocked his head up to look at the nighty, talking to him in Imperial Basic “imagine yourself in that, honey - wouldn’t you look just irresistible in that?” 

He didn’t make a sound, instead the attendant moved on to another outfit. “This here is a real favorite, and it comes in whatever color you like!” she said, pulling out a dress with a flowing back with long twin tails that split just over the tailbone, a long translucent piece of fabric looping from shoulder to shoulder down to the knees of the dress, the front of the dress completely open until the waist, where an elegant piece of fabric draped over where his cock would be. 

“And see this fabric here?” the attendant pointed out the fabric draping from shoulder to shoulder, “once your husband gets pregnant, it will wrap around the belly, accentuating the bump!”

“Ooooh! That’s delightfully elegant!” I cooed, squeezing Jason on my shoulder, no longer asking for his opinions on the matter. “Do you have it in red? I know he’d love that color.” The attendant nodded, and snuck away from sight for a minute, quietly sorting through the back of the shop as Jason tapped me on the top of the head. 

“Yes darling?” I asked, hoping he might have some praise for my selection. Instead, he pointed to a ‘human oddities’ section, identifying a normal-looking business suit, with a dark blue jacket and a red tie.

“Could I get that?” Jason asked plainly.

I smiled, patting his back. “Of course I’ll get you that honey, I’ll get you one for every day of the week if they have enough.”

Jason let out a sigh, and relaxed himself on my shoulder. The attendant returned with the dress I asked for, and I asked about the suit.

“Oh, that thing?” She asked, bewildered. “You two must be… adventurous! We only have two or three in stock - if you want we can get him fitted an-”

“No. I don’t want him fitted in here. I can give you his measurements if that helps, but I won’t have anyone else touching him.”

The attendant put up her hands, smiling sheepishly “of course miss, of course. And you would still like the draping dress?” 

“Yes, and I’ll also take the nighty,” I agreed, reaching for my coin purse. “How much will this all come to?”

The attendant led us to the register, punching some keys before announcing “three gold pieces, four silvers, and two tins - I can take the tins and a silver off if you join our membershi-”

“I think I’ll just pay in full, thank you.”

“Are you sure? It won’t cost anything, we’ll just need your num-”

“No thank you, just buying these clothes, that’s all.”

“Okay, okay…” she said forlornly “suit yourself…”

She put all the clothes but the suit in a big plastic bag, giving me a card to write Jason’s measurements on for the suits to be tailored later. I wrote down the measurements from memory immediately, handing the card back without a word after it was complete.

The attendant looked confused “... are you sure these are right? You don’t want to measure him at home or-”

“Do you seriously think I don’t know every inch, every curve, every contour of his body? The hell do you take me for, huh?” I spat with a scowl, tossing the coins for the full payment before striding out, letting her know I’d be back in a few days for the suits, Jason bobbing along on my shoulder.

We walked down the street with our haul, my smile hanging on my tusks as I walked us to where I remember a cute little cafe from when we arrived. Just the thought of Jason in those dresses excited me, my cock starting to tent inside my pants, stretching them tightly to the contours of my orc-cock. Maybe I could find an alleyway to give Jason a chance to reward me for my efforts today…

Lost in my thoughts, I was shoved from outside my line of sight, making me stumble into another orc, who grunted at me, but didn’t say anything. I looked about, and realized a crowd was forming, and moving, pushing us along with them. I tried to push past, getting back towards where I thought the cafe was, but that only evoked more angry looks and grunts from surrounding orcs. Eventually, we moved with the crowd, sacrificing our will to their stumbles and shoves, until we got to a large square.

At the other side of the square, there was a large, high-standing stage with several orcs in some kind of black and purple robes. Big screens were all around, bolted onto the surrounding architecture, each of them showing off a closer view of what was happening on the stage - which at present seemed to be precious little. Jason looked around, confused.

“Tabitha, where are you taking us?” He asked, sounding concerned.

“I… I don’t know, I just kinda moved with the crowd!” I blurted out, evoking a sigh from my beloved. We looked up at one of the screens, watching a robed orc place a podium on the stage, walking away in a rehearsed-looking saunter. Suddenly, speakers around us blared, and a voice spoke out in Orcish.

“Testing, testing - can they hear-” the voice cut out, evoking a laugh from the crowd. Everyone around me and Jason were laughing at the cute little mistake - everyone but me and Jason. Jason wasn’t laughing because he can’t understand Orcish - I wasn’t laughing because I recognized that voice. The pit in my stomach dug deeper and deeper, making me want to curl into a ball, run and hide, anything - and yet shoulder to shoulder, back to front, I was surrounded by orcs that were not as ready to leave.

Just as expected, the orc with deep-red hair I met at the bar in Mondi emerged from off screen, drawing cheers from the crowd, as the orc walked up to the podium, and the robed orcs on stage all bowed low, before she held out her arms, the cameras focusing on her braids going down to her breast, wearing a black leathery dress with silver flourishes, her cock hanging free beneath her, an endowment befitting the queen that she is. 

“Subjects, you have seen me yet, rising as your new queen!” She called out before cheers erupted again, holding a hand out to still the crowd’s voice. “However, today we will hold a celebration that shall be remembered for the rest of my reign!” 

Cheers called out again, as a male was walked out by the robed orcs, wearing a modesty dress, hiding his whole body and face, directed to the center of the stage, just beside the podium the queen stood behind. The queen lifted the dress, tossing it to the crowd, members of the crowd tearing for the dress, as all the orcs cooed at the sight of the male that was revealed.

“Greg!” Jason called out, seeing his son naked on the screen. I put a hand over his mouth, hoping no attention’s been pulled our way. “Calm down! Don’t make a commotion, we don’t want to get in any trouble…” I pulled him close, letting him stand at my feet, keeping a hand over his mouth as he kept his eyes trained on the screen ahead of us. 

“Now,” the queen continued, “the priestesses of Fei’nadi will have the honor of anointing our new king before the mounting!” The crowd become even more ferocious, some hands reaching up hopelessly towards the stage, many orcs around us clutching their males amorously as the robed orcs surrounded Gregory on the screen, two of them grabbing his wrists, pulling him up in the air as he shuddered, but stayed otherwise still. The robed orcs started rubbing his body with oils, rubbing deep at the thighs, around the buttocks, on his shoulders… he looks a lot like his father… 

My hardening cock pressed against the back of Jason’s neck, as he kept staring up at the screen, his hands balled into fists, his jaw clenched tight, watching his son get molested on stage by a half-dozen robed orcs. I pulled Jason tighter against me, his sweat pressing through my pants, coating my cock, as my hips grinded against him gently. Suddenly, Greg was dropped to the floor of the stage, his oiled up body glistening in the sun as the crowd cheered loudly. The robed orcs led him to the podium, putting him against the side of it before bowing low to the queen, and backing away slowly as the queen continued.

“Today, you will all bear witness to the conception of my progeny!” She spoke as she walked around the podium, eyeing Gregory up with a glint in her eye. “I will take him the way the Gods have ordained, and how you have all been commanded to take your own husbands…” She got to his butt, slapping it hard enough to leave a big red handprint, making him cry out, as Jason winced, looking away. “I will take him with passion!” She slapped his butt again, eliciting another cry that was drowned out by the cries of the crowd. “I will take him with force!” She unleashed another slap, as he pressed his hands against the podium, legs shaking. “And I will take him… with the deepest of affections!” She lifted him by his hips, pressing him between her and the podium, pressing his head back to kiss him deeply, as she slid his body down her long, green cock.

The crowd around us went wild, many around us dancing, singing, fucking - Jason was inconsolable, nearly bawling, as my own waistband snapped, my cock ripping from my pants, slapping the back of his head. I tried to pull him close as my cock dripped precum onto his head, the microphone on the queen picking up every grunt and moan from the pair on stage. 

“Calm down!” I don’t know if I’m trying to tell Jason or my cock, but they could have both used that caution. “There’s nothing we can do, just -”

“That’s my fucking son!” He cried out, turning to me angrily, slapping my cock from his face. “You raping me is bad enough, I will not stand for my son getting raped in front of an audience by one of you monsters, I wil-”

I yanked him up by the chain on his collar, eliciting a choke as I brought him eye-to-eye with me. “Do not use the r-word with me again. Ever. I won’t hear it.” I pressed his head against my chest, turning his gaze to the screen, letting him get a view of the tasteful camera angle they have of his son getting dropped down hard on the queen’s long, thick cock, his legs shaking in her hands as she bites his neck. “Listen to them. They’re moaning, his face, he’s clearly… enjoying himself…” Greg did look like he was struggling, but also had a strange, faraway look on his face, his expression flipping from winces of pleasure and pain, or so I could infer. Maybe they’ve drugged him up, or they were muting his screams somehow… or at least I thought they did before one crashed out over the speakers, making the queen smile as she pulled his hair to reveal the latest bloody hickey she left on his neck as her cock disappeared into his quivering ass again, the tip showing off in the bulge in his stomach.

The tip of my own cock pressed against Jason’s ass, making him jump in my arms as I pressed his head into my breasts, shielding his view. “Besides, you should really focus on me, darling, not them…” I let gravity slide him down my cock, slicked with precum and sweat, slowly working his way down my thick cock. “There there… focus on your wife…” I patted his head, stroking his hair as I pressed him hard against my breasts, keeping his eyes away from the sight of his son going through the same trial as him. I couldn’t shield his ears from the moans, gasps, and cries that Gregory let out into the square, but I could shield his eyes while I pounded his ass in the midst of this celebration, beside dozens of other couples doing the same.

The queen’s stamina was definitely something to behold - she was pounding that boy’s butt for the better part of an hour, pushing him against the podium in all kinds of positions - at one point, she even put him on the ground to give him a mating press, his eyes turned up towards the crowd, wincing and smiling through what looked like a haze of eroticism and confusion. All the while, I’ve been bouncing his father up and down on my cock like a human-sized fleshlight, keeping his tear-streaked face pressed tight against my breasts, as he did little to either resist or pleasure me of his own accord. When the queen held his son up, pulling him back by his wrists, his feet hovering a few feet off the ground as his stomach bulged in front of the ravenous crowd, I saw his stomach bulge a little more, as both his and the queen’s faces twitched in pleasure. She pulled him close against her, wrapping her arms tight around his oiled chest as her cock fell out of her, her seed dripping from the loosened hole onto the stage, eliciting cheers from the crowd. The queen lifted him by his waist, and raised him over her head, grinning ear to ear.

“Behold, one and all, your new king!”

An orc in the robes walked to the pair, handing them a collar and bracelet, both thick and golden. When the queen clasped the collar around Gregory’s neck, the robed orc turned to address the crowd, speaking into the microphone. “The queen shall now take on her new name, as Derishita Gregory’kal Adis’ameta Rotada Reik’na!”

An uproar of cheers cried out from orcs and men alike, some shouts to the affect of “we love the king” boomed across the plaza - all the while my own husband cried as my cock massaged his prostate, stretching his hole into what I only hope is starting to feel like a familiar state for him. My own strength gave out, and I dropped us both to the ground, propping myself up on my hands and knees over his form, splayed out on the brick floor. His eyes were reddened with tears, his asshole red and puffy from my affection. His voice was hoarse from his screams into my breasts when he made a declaration that shook me.

“You did this to him… this is all your fucking fault…”

And that pit in my stomach sank deeper again, as I unloaded a blast of my own seed onto his chest and face. I couldn’t even work up the indignation to deny it. I simply grabbed him by his collar, and dragged our exhausted bodies home.

Chapter Text

The footage of the mounting ceremony drove the whole of the student body in the academy at Harge’nza into an erotic frenzy, many orcs immediately pinning down and fucking their boyfriends, others ganging up on single boys to have their way with them. I myself was fortunate enough to be subjected to such an assault, three orcs pulling me into their embrace after tearing my uniform off of me, taking turns letting me service their massive, sweaty cocks with my mouth. They were very patient given the circumstances, waiting their turns by rubbing their precum slicked cocks against my naked body while their friend grabbed me by my hair and shoved her cock harshly down my throat. 

“Wow, the boy’s a natural!” Said the orc cramming her cock into my mouth, her balls mere inches from my chin. “Keeps his teeth away, not gagging, truly takes after the good king!”

One of her friends to my side laughed as tears streaked down my face involuntarily from the assault on my face, her cock rubbing against my smooth chest. “Of course he’s a natural, he’s a total slut!”

The orc standing behind me rubbing her cock between my asscheeks peered over me, entering my field of view while my throat kept getting pummeled. “Yeah, I’m pretty sure I raped him a few days ago - didn’t even try putting up a fight! Remember me, “sweetheart?”

Ah, I did remember her. She was very rough, never got her name. Loved calling me sweetheart while pressing my face into the dirt with her foot, pounding into my ass so ruthlessly that my stomach bulged with every thrust. The feel of her cock rubbing between my asscheeks made me rub against her in anticipation - I wanted her to penetrate me again. I remembered her feeling a bit jilted last time though, when she brought me to the temple of Esta for a pregnancy test, only to find out that I had started the day with a contraceptive potion, like I did every day. Rough as she was, the idea that she was seeking to take me as a husband instead of just a passing fuck was actually really sweet. I pressed my hands against the muscular thighs of the orc penetrating my throat, giving me leverage to press my ass against the other orc’s cock, rubbing up and down in, winking up at her as she gripped my hips. She started to line her cock up with my quivering entrance, and I began to brace to accept her thick, long, dark-green cock, but her friends stopped her.

“Hey quit it!” Barked the one smearing my chest in her precum. “He’s gonna suck all of us off, it’s no fair if you go for his baby-maker!”

“Yeah!” Said the one plowing my throat, running a hand on my cheek while looking down at my sweaty, blushing face. “Besides, you’re really missing out on his throat, just going for the ass like that…” She punctuated her statement by giving an extra hard thrust into me, her balls slapping loudly against my chin.

“Ugh… fine, have it your way.” The orc behind me went back to rubbing her shaft between my asscheeks, making me moan in protest into her friend’s cock. “I’ll bet he’s on that anti-pregnancy stuff anyways…”

Her friends laughed, mocking her for wanting to marry a whore. I try to push off of the cock in my throat so I can protest - not to being called a whore, that’s pretty fair, actually. No, I wanted to invite them to use my ass. However, before I could even push an inch off of the orc’s cock buried down my throat, she gripped me by my wrists, and pulled me all the way down her cock once again, laughing all the while.

“Aww I think he’s getting scared!” She looked up at her friend molesting my ass. “Maybe he thinks you’re gonna punish him for standing you up?” 

The other orc slapped her cock on my face, giggling at my chokes on the sudden press down my throat. “I think he deserves it - boys shouldn’t play with an orc’s heart like that!”

The slap of the orc behind me’s massive cock slapping my ass would have made me gasp if there wasn’t a similarly massive blockage down my throat. “Yeah… maybe when we’re done with you, I’ll give you a good bruising…” She leaned forwards and spat on my face, grinning maniacally. “That’ll teach you, whore!”

The trio laughed at her remark, the grip on my wrists getting tighter as the orc pumping my throat was starting to reach climax, pushing my face to the base as she unloaded into my stomach, making me feel hot inside. She kicks me off of her cock, letting a last spray of cum coat my body as I lay on the ground coughing. The other two came closer, the one that was rubbing my ass grabbing my hair, as the other took notice that I had a finger pushing into my ass, masturbating my hungry hole. “Wow, maybe he really did want you to fuck his ass!”

Before I could agree, the orc taking hold of my hair pushed my face into the base of her cock, smearing my sweaty, precum-soaked face against her cock. “Good, it’ll make me happy to deny him that pleasure! Go ahead you dumb whore, worship this cock that you want to fuck you so badly! Kiss and lick it all over, then I’ll throat-fuck you like the cheap toy you want to be!”

I did as I was told, leaving light hickeys up and down her massive green shaft, licking up the precum and sweat that coated her cock as she guided me by my painfully gripped hair, all the while her friend kept slapping my back with her cock, my finger massaging my prostate as the orc I just blew started to taunt the two currently using me, egging them on.

“Look, I fucked his throat so good he’s turned on enough to finger himself! Bet neither of you can get him that good!”

The orc gripping my hair pulled my lips from her cock to look me in the eye, her own eyes nearly tearing up, both sad and wrathful as she looked down at my naked form. “I’m gonna show you what you could’ve had if you weren’t so fucking stupid, you slut bitch!”

I opened my mouth, letting her violently push her cock down my throat, hilting herself almost immediately, as she thrusted hard and fast down my tightening throat. Her beauty was actually really striking, even as she angrily had her balls slapping against my chin - or maybe that was because of it. Her golden blonde hair was in braids going down to her breasts, those breasts swaying as she pumped her body back and forth, occasionally sweeping high enough to hide her face completely. When they weren’t hiding her face, I could see her pretty red lips, her dark green eyes, her muscles filling in her uniform tightly. I reached my hands under her shirt, feeling her abs as she fucked my throat. This either enraged or aroused her further, as her grip on my hair tightened and she raped madly down my throat.

“You like this, slut? Well drink it in! You’ll only have it as a whore! You’ll never take my young like you could have, you stupid, stupid, stupid, STUPID-” Her whole body shuddered, groaning as her load shot down into my stomach, nearly stumbling and falling onto my body beneath her.

“Well of course he didn’t want to keep you, such a quick-shot…” mocked the orc slapping my back with her cock. In a rage, the orc with her cock buried down my throat grabbed her by the throat, lifting her up for a moment before dropping her to the ground. “H-hey… that’s no fair, I was just teasing…” She groaned, coughing.

The orc that just blasted down my throat pulled me off of her cock, lifting me up painfully by my hair. “You’re really pissing me off Ehrni, but you’re not who I should be letting out my anger on.” She grinned menacingly, hawking then spitting onto my face, her saliva leaking down my forehead into my eyes. “Just know boy, that I’d rather be pumping you full of babies than beating the living shit out of you, but I guess that’s what you wanted…”

I protested, letting out a groan as I swayed in her grip, grabbing her wrist with both hands as I tried feebly to break free. “W-wait… maybe we can talk about this…” My voice was hoarse from the pair of cocks that just used my throat like an onahole. Before I could get another word out, she punched me sharply in the stomach. My vision went white with pain, my knees pressing towards my gut before a second punch landed, this one on my chest. I cried out, the pain far worse than I expected, before she tossed me to the ground, my body bouncing on the dirt below. 

“Talking’s the least of your concerns, slut…” Ehrni said, pointing down at her own, unsucked cock. “You still have to get me off before I let Dek’thonda really start beating you.”

I struggled to my knees, starting to plead with her. “I-if you keep her from beating me I-I’ll let you fuck my ass!” 

She smiled, rage in her eyes. “You think you can bargain? I’d rape your ass then throw you to her anyways, you have nothing to offer, whore. Now suck my cock already, before Dek’thnda starts breaking limbs…” 

I crawled to her, my head barely up to her knees, I had to stand to reach her cock. When I did, I took it in my hands, stroking it gently before she gripped it herself, using it to thrash my face. “Don’t keep me waiting, whore!” Ehrni bellowed, her precum streaking across my face. 

I took her shaft, pointing the tip into my mouth, letting it fill my lips as I licked around the tip, stroking her shaft as I licked and sucked. Her knees started to buckle from the pleasure, turning to address her two orc friends. “Fuck… he really is a slut…” 

Dek’thonda approached, fire still in her eyes, and gripped my hair and chin, shoving my face down Ehrni’s cock, making her gasp in pleasure from filling my throat. “C’mon, you wanna be a whore, don’t you? Face-fuck yourself like a whore then! Don’t give her tip some loving, slobbering kiss, let her punish your throat!” She pumped my face up and down Ehrni’s cock, her pubes brushing my lips on every return to the base before I was pulled back to the tip. Ehrni was enraptured in pleasure, moaning as my throat enveloped her. 

The first orc I blew was walking around the three of us, cooing. “He’s such a good cocksucker… I wish I could’ve seen him get fucked by Dek’thonda…” 

Dek’thonda spat on my face again, still furious. “And to think, this little cocksucker could’ve been mine… all mine… but no… too in love with sucking cocks!” 

Suddenly, Ehrni grabbed my wrists, pulling my whole body to her to the base, her balls twitching against my chin as she pumped a load inside of me. Dek’thonda pulled me off of her, throwing me to the ground hard before landing a hard kick to my thigh, making me cough up Ehrni’s cum as I writhed in pain. The three of them surrounded me, joining in, kicking and spitting on me, all mocking my slutty behavior between kicks. Before long, the three of them all start to jerk off, pointing their tips down at my bruised and abused body before letting out ropes of their hot, sticky cum onto my body, each spitting on me as well before walking away, leaving me a battered mess on the ground.

After I was sure they had gone, I struggled to my feet, making my way to the temple of Esta. All the way there, several orcs looked down at me hungrily, but I kept my eyes pointed at the ground. The idea of one or all of them pinning my helpless body down and raping me after that ordeal really turned me on, but I knew that I needed to get checked out, maybe get some painkillers too. I made it to the temple without further harm, and the first attendant there gasped at the sight of me.

“Ch’lthen! What happened to you?” She bent down to look at my irritated lips, pulling my mouth open by my chin, looking into my sore throat. “Esta bless… this looks painful…” 

“It feels worse than it looks…” I said in a scratchy voice, leading her to grab me gently by the wrist, walking me past the set of pews on the ground floor before a statue of a pregnant male being looked over by the goddess Esta, her cock draping over his shoulder as he looked up at her. The attendant pulled me into an elevator, bringing me up to the clinics on the second floor, handing me over to a doctor that put her hands on her hips and sighed when she saw me.

“You again?” She looked me up and down, tsking “you really must’ve pissed someone off this time.” She led me to a table, sitting me down on it as she told me to open my mouth, looking inside with an otoscope. “Say ahh.”

“Ahh…” I croaked weakly, making her sigh. 

“Ch’lthen… you should really slow down with the promiscuous behavior.” The doctor sighed. “I understand, orcs are really irresistible to males but… they’ll really do a number on you if you’re not careful.”

I nod along to the lecture - I always hear it from the temple of Esta, they keep saying I should stop taking the anti-pregnancy potions, and instead choose an orc to make me a husband, to give her the gift of her young, but… I just love taking so many orc cocks…

Eventually, they gave me a change of clothes and a few painkillers, and sent me on my way, as I stumbled back to my dorm room. Once I closed the door, I slowly, weakly pushed a dresser against the door, barricading it before I got into the bath, laying into the hot water as I scrubbed my bruised and cum-crusted body, wincing at the soreness and pain.

I rested for the rest of the day, slicking a finger in lube and pumping my neglected ass roughly all the while, flipping through the pages of some smutty magazine I got from the temple of Fei’nadi. After a while, my finger wasn’t enough, I grabbed the dildos in my dresser and pumped them in and out of my slicked up hole, the rods getting bigger and bigger as the day pressed on. I let my cock leak onto my fresh sheets, too tired to lay out a towel, making a mess all over the sheets. After hours of indulging myself, I decided to just sleep on the mess I made, the painkillers only dulling the pain of the beating from this morning…

I woke the next morning to the dorm’s bell, reaching into my nightstand to take the anti-pregnancy potion like I do every morning, pounding back the foul-tasting substance before I got up to brush the taste from my mouth. I examined my body in the mirror, feeling the bruises on my skin, most of them starting to turn shades of brown and yellow on my pale skin, the one over my brown birthmark over my left hip looking almost multicolored in the sterile white light of my bathroom. I slipped on my uniform, unblocking my door and heading down for breakfast.

I arrived in my first class shortly after I grabbed a sandwich I scarfed down on the way, sitting between a male student who got here recently from Vandia, his Orcish being only passable enough for this history class. His eyes widened when he saw my bruises.

“What happen you?” He asked. 

“Oh, well there were some orcs that I was servicing, and-”

“Servicing? That word is what?”

“Uhh…”

Before I could explain that I was throating three orcs before they beat the shit out of me, one of them approached my desk, blowing a mocking kiss as she looked down at her handiwork. “Looking good this morning, whore. Maybe when this class is over I’ll drag you back outside and fuck you for real this time.”

She laughed before heading to her own desk, and I laid my head down, trying to hide my blushing face. Once class started, I refocused my attention on the teacher - professor Zlectis. Her body was hard to ignore, since she was far curvier than most orcs, rather than muscular. Her breasts heaved in her dark blue shirt, her long light brown hair framed her face’s round cheeks, her tusks long and unfiled. Her wide hips led to even wider thighs, filtering down to her defined calves, her large cock pressing against her skirt as she walked from one side of the whiteboard to the other. The thought of her massive, nine foot tall form on top of me, her breasts on my head as she penetrates my open, inviting hole… it makes my knees weak…

Once class ended, I lingered behind, waiting for the last of the students to filter out before I approached Zlectis, as she started erasing the whiteboard. “Hey professor…” I tugged at her skirt to get her attention, making her turn to look down at me, smiling warmly. “Is it okay if I help you clean up here?” I motioned to the mess on her desk, papers and office supplies all strewn about disorganized.

“Oh, thank you for your offer Ch’lthen,” she said, rocking back and forth on her feet. “However, I don’t think that will be necessary. If you do want to do some cleaning, you can clean some of the desks in the back row.” She gave another warm smile, gesturing to the cleaning supplies under a counter by the windows. I nodded, grabbing the supplies and wiping down the chairs near the back of the room - orcs like to quietly masturbate or grab a boy to suck them off under the desks while they ignore the lecture. One time an orc even fucked me on her lap while the lecture was going, thankfully Zlectis ignored it, letting me ride the fat orc meat.

Eventually, I had finished cleaning the cum and sweat crusted onto the chairs and desks, coming up to Zlectis as she graded tests at her own desk, looking down at me when I approached.

“Finished?” She asked. I nodded, making her give another warm smile. “Thank you, I know boys all need their practice cleaning, so I hope you appreciated the opportunity as well.”

I sauntered up to her, walking to her side of the desk, running my fingers on her thigh over her skirt, biting my lip as I looked up at her. “If you want I could thank you for the opportunity to get that cleaning practice in a way that… fits a male…” 

She put her hand on mine, blushing before gently pushing it away. “I appreciate the attention, young man, but I think I’m a little too old for you…”

I redoubled my efforts, pressing my body against her thigh, rubbing it more, running my fingers closer to her massive cock tenting her skirt. “I don’t think you’re too old at all… I don’t think age should get in the way of serving an orc, don’t you agree?”

When I brushed my fingers against the bulge in her skirt, she gasped lightly, looking to the side at the closed door. She reached out behind me, putting her massive hand on my butt, stroking it gently. “I-if you insist… I don’t mind if you keep me occupied while I grade these tests…”

I grinned, sidling down beneath her, lifting up her skirt to reveal her long, skinny cock. I plant my lips on the tip, swirling my tongue around the tip as I stroke her length with both hands. When she put her hand on my head, I braced, expecting her to shove my head down her cock, but instead she just petted my hair, cooing as I licked and made slurping noises from sucking the precum starting to drip from her. 

“You’re so talented… I can see why you’re so popular with the orcs…” She moaned, running her huge fingers through my hair. I rested my chin at the ends of her thighs, popping the whole of the tip into my mouth, sucking and slurping, pressing my face deeper, letting her tip press against my tonsils. I felt her shudder at the sensation, her grip on my hair tightening. “Oooh that’s good… k-keep going…” I could hear her pen scrawling on the papers over my head, her writing audibly getting faster and more frantic, as I sucked and slurped her long green rod.

Before long, she pulled me off of her cock, sitting me up in her lap facing her. She pulled me close, kissing me on the lips, her fat tongue exploring the inside of my mouth as I reached down to pull my pants out of the way of what’s to come. The feeling of her long, hard cock between my asscheeks as she made out with me made me feel weak… I needed her inside me more than anything at that point. I pulled myself from her kiss, standing on her lap to press the spit and precum slicked tip of her cock against my aching hole.

“You want to be inside of me, don’t you professor?” I cooed playfully. 

She gave a bashful smile, rubbing her hand on my hips, brushing against one of my many bruises. “Y-y-yes… I want to be inside you so bad…”

With that, I pressed down, squatting onto her cock. The tip pushed past what little resistance my asshole gave with ease, my mouth hanging agape as her own lips pursed. I stopped about a quarter of the way down, her cock already almost half a foot inside of me, and I started to undulate on what was inside of me. We both moaned quietly as I grinded my hips with her cock inside me, working in more of it inch by inch. She pressed a hand against my chest, wrapping her other hand around the back of my waist. I braced, ready for her to shove me all the way down her cock, but instead she just kept rubbing her hands on me, under and over my clothes, cooing sweetly, leaning forwards to kiss me, invading my mouth with her tongue. 

Before long, I was nearly at the base, the whole of her cock filling me up, making me shiver in erotic joy. She held me close as I grinded on her long hard cock, kissing my neck, her tusks pressing against the bruises that my assailants left yesterday, making me wince. She paused, holding me still by my shoulders as she gave me a concerned look. “Are you okay?”

“Y-yeah…” I said with a moan. “Your cock feels so good inside me…” 

She shook her head “not that - I mean are you hurt?”

“Just a little sore is all, don’t worry, just let me make you feel good.”

Her concerned look didn’t waver, but she did let me keep grinding my insides around her cock, her long hard rod tugging on my insides, my own much smaller rod leaking precum on the both of us. She moved her own hips in time with my own, pushing deeper into me, making my stomach bulge slightly as she pushed into me. Gods I love when orc cock bulges through my belly, it makes me feel so good…

She held my head in her hands, pulling me to her lips so she could kiss my face all over, her pace getting quicker as she planted her lips on my neck. I leaned forwards myself, also kissing her neck, squeezing her breasts, getting a gasp from her lips against my neck, making my cock leak another few drops of loose, watery cum. I brushed my lips against her light green, thick skin, pursing them against her as she grabbed my hips. Suddenly, she started to pick my body up and down, her length tugging on me over the course of a foot, making me gasp and grunt at the filling and emptying of my ass, her cock pressing a visible bulge in my belly.

“Fuck… your cock feels so good…” I moaned out, shaking as she picked up her pace, breathing heavily while she pumped my body up and down her cock, her grip on my hips tight enough to leave new bruises alongside the ones from the orcs yesterday. I wrapped my legs around her torso, moaning and touching her as she fucked me harder and faster.

“I’m cumming… I’m cumming…” She murmured, sweat beading down her face, her grip on me nearly tight enough to break bones, making me wince - this time she either didn’t notice or didn’t care, preparing to paint my insides. When she finally did, she pressed me all the way to the base, the bump in my belly expanding slowly like a balloon as her semen filled me up, making me moan and cum from the sensation. We sat tangled together, silent except for heavily breathing, as I sank deeper into her heaving, fat form. She kissed my forehead, stroking my hair as she held me closely.

“It’s been so long since I’ve done anything like this…” she whispered. I looked at her blushing face, making me smile. 

“You didn’t seem too out of practice,” I said, gesturing towards my own cock covered in my own cum. “You made me feel so good…” I hugged her tighter, kissing her neck as we nuzzled each other.

“You should stay after class more often…” she murmured, holding me close, as the bell rang for the class period I just skipped - I’m not sure I care if I get in trouble for missing that…

Chapter Text

Walking down the barren dirt road home, I kicked a can someone left crumpled on the ground. I kicked it again when I caught up with it, the can tumbling off to the right, falling into a ditch off the road. I sighed, putting my hands on my hips as I watched my shadow in the morning sun, another familiar shadow creeping up from behind. 

“You’re not gonna surprise me this time Corf’the!” I called out, before I heard my sister moan from behind me, scraping her feet on the dirt loudly before scuffing up next to me, putting her arm over my shoulder, her short blonde hair shining in the sun, wearing a baggy blue T-shirt and a pair of jeans, tight around her cock.

“You’re no fun! That new boy suck it all out of you yet?” Corf’thel said with a teasing punch to my ribs, leading me to slap her in the back of the head.

“It’s not like that! Gods, you’re such a prick!” I stammered out, shoving her off of me while she laughed.

“Aww sounds like someone’s cranky! Your Vandian boy giving you blue balls or something?” Corf’thel asked with a mocking smirk. I sighed, clamming up instead of admitting she was right - Maxime hasn’t really been too receptive to any of my advances. Corf’thel decided to keep prodding me.

“I saw you took him to watch the mounting ceremony, that didn’t make him melt onto your cock? Hell, my boyfriend only got as far as the oiling before he begged me to fuck him then and there!” 

“No he…” I swallowed, remembering the moment he was shaking in my lap as my cock hardened under him, the both of us watching the king get deflowered on stage. “He didn’t like it very much… I tried to cuddle him a bit but he kept squirming, and his eyes were watering by the end, he just kept asking me to let him leave…”

Corf’thel giggled, walking backwards in front of me, arms crossed as she talked. “So you didn’t want to fuck him after all that?”

“W-well… I mean I…” I stammered - I absolutely wanted to fuck him, cuddle him, make him feel good and safe…

“So… why didn’t you just rape him?” Corf’thel asked, her grin fading to a look of bemused confusion.

“I don’t want-”

“Ugh, sis…” Corf’thel interrupted, “you’re so, so stupid, you know that? You know that if you don’t put him in his place, someone else will! Do you want that? Want him to get raped by a guard, or one of our classmates?”

“No!” I replied sharply, nearly yelling. The thought of someone who hasn’t put in the work like me, someone who doesn’t even have a chance of understanding him like I could, someone who could even speak his language… it made my blood boil.

“Then. Fuck. Him. Get him pregnant if you have to, stop trying to be some stupid romantic like from those human movies. Humans all just want to get raped by orcs anyways, you’d just be doing him a favor.” Corf’thel turned back towards our home, our suburb peeking over the horizon.

We arrived home not long thereafter, both of us stewing in silence until we got inside, locking the solid steel door behind us while two of our younger sisters were talking to dad in the front room.

“Daddy, are you still gonna be fat when the babies are done?” Asked Yelpra innocently, making dad blush and cross his arms. 

“Now Yelpra, that’s not a very polite thing to say to a male!” Dad admonished. 

“But daddy, teacher said males like when orcs are mean to them!” Repi announced, crossing her arms, unknowingly mirroring dad. 

“Not mean,” Corf’thel corrected, “dominant. Males like when orcs can be in charge of them - but that doesn’t apply to dad, be nice to him!” 

The two seven year-olds groaned before apologizing, before dad graciously forgave them and answered the question.

“But no Yelpra, I won’t have so big a belly when your sisters are out. I’ll be a little bigger than before I got the babies, but I-”

“Daddy, how did you get the babies?” Repi interrupted. I walked up to Repi myself and picked her up, tickling her under her arms.

“Repi, that’s not an appropriate question - you’ll learn that in school, not from dad!” I admonished. Repi thrashed in my arms, giggling and demanding I put her down, while Yelpra rolled on the floor laughing at Repi’s helpless giggling.

“Okay okay, that’s enough girls” dad sighed, “put Repi down Zantha.” 

I gave dad a smile before letting Repi down, before she turned on her heel and kicked me in the shin, making me yelp in pain. Repi ran away screaming, Yelpra chasing after her for some other childish game. Before I could also give chase to kick her ass, dad started asking us about our week.

“So Zantha, how’s your new Vandian student?” He asked, rubbing a hand on his massively engorged stomach.

“Oh well he’s uh… he’s still adjusting, y’know…” I said, running my hand through my hair nervously. 

Dad looked around to make sure our younger sisters weren’t around before holding his hands out to make a circle with his thumbs and forefingers. “Adjusting, or… adjusting ?” He said, expanding the space between his fingers.

Corf’thel laughed, putting a hand on my shoulder as she spoke for me. “Dad, you know she’s not gonna make anyone ‘adjust’ like that!” I slapped her on the back as she laughed, not really stopping her mocking at all. “Dad, you gotta give her ‘the talk,’ she thinks she’s actually gonna romance a male like they’re humans in some cheesy imperial movie.”

Dad sighed as I kept telling Corf’thel to shut up, breathing deeply while he stewed in his own thoughts. I tried to appeal to dad, “But dad, didn’t you and mom romance each other?” 

He chuckled at my question, and Corf’thel cocked her head at the response. “Hey, dad never told me about that! I just assumed he sold himself at the markets…”

“Who me?” Dad asked in mock offense. “No, I met your mom at… well… let me start at the beginning. Sit down you two, this story will take a minute.”

We both sat on the couch across from the loveseat dad was sitting on, stroking his belly as he sighed wistfully. 

“I met your - or I guess I first saw - your mother when I was… I want to say twenty, but I think I was really eighteen or nineteen… whatever, when I was just out of high school. Anyways, I was living with my girlfriend - a human futa - in Rivereast at the time. Now, growing up I was always told orcs are very scary, dangerous, violent, and ugly monsters. So when I moved in with my girlfriend in the same city as the Orc Kingdom’s consulate, well… I was a little scared. My girlfriend at the time, she was adamant that I should stay away from that whole block, especially since she remembered her mom telling her stories about the Rivereast flight affair. But whe -”

“Rivereast flight affair?” Corf’thel butted in, confused. “What’s that?”

Dad sighed, annoyed. “So your teachers calling about you skipping history class weren’t just them ‘out to get you,’ were they?”

Corf’thel looked down at her feet sheepishly, before dad cleared his throat, continuing on.

“Anyways… One day, I was on my way to go to the store to buy some anti-binding pills, when I saw some of the orcs coming into the building - your mother, this is after she got her knighting for the battle of Calendrin - and I knew I needed to get to know her. I went to a bookshop and immediately bought every book I could on Orcish. I taught myself in secret, at the time males in the Empire could only get jobs if their spouse allowed it, and well my girlfriend she uh… the less I say about that the better. But that meant I had plenty of time, so I was able to learn enough in just a few months that I felt confident in my plan. I waited until the middle of the night, while no one was watching the consulate property closely, and I snuck over the fence - I assumed that everything on the other side must be Orc Kingdom property, right? Well anyways… It got stupid cold, and I thought I was going to get snatched up a lot sooner than I did - so I was just in a tank top and sweat shorts. I thought, ‘to hell with it, I’ll just knock on the door!’ Well, who else answered it but your mother, with a spear in her hands, pointing it right between my eyes! She yelled in Imperial Basic ‘keep your hands where I can see them!’ or something like that… I tried to just use what Orcish I could remember, I told her ‘I snuck in to see you!’ Well, she-”

“That’s a very cute way to change the story, but I remember it going a bit more like you whimpering ‘no poke, me want see you please!’” Mom said, putting a hand on dad’s shoulder, standing behind the loveseat, smiling warmly down at him. Dad scoffed at mom’s detail, turning to her to correct her.

“Hey! I know my Orcish was bad, but it wasn’t that bad!”

“Yeah, but it was that bad, sweetheart.” Mom said, chuckling. “Thankfully for you, I was nice enough to actually let you in after that. The other guards on duty would have just ra-”

“Yes yes, I know, we don’t need to inundate our daughters with that lecture!” Dad interrupted, blushing. “A-anyways, a little less than a year later, you two and the rest of your brood came along!” 

“Wow…” Corf’thel remarked, her eyes gleaming “I didn’t know dad was ever so daring!”

“You mean stupid?” Mom joked, rubbing the top of dad’s head as he groaned. “What he did relied on dumb luck and zero planning! Thankfully, he’s a better husband and father than he is a ‘covert operative,’ like my bosses were worried you were!”

Dad grumbled, but pressed his head into her hand. “B-but how could I get Maxime to love me like that?” I blurted out, carried away by the romance of his story.

Mom and dad both paused, looking at me, dad’s face sympathetic, mom’s stern. Dad answered before mom could shoot a barb my way. 

“In human countries, there’s a saying - the way to a man’s heart is his stomach!” He laughed at his own recounting of this ‘wisdom,’ before continuing “try cooking him some pancakes, if you want I can show you how.”

I scoffed, “dad, orcs aren’t supposed to cook! That’s a male’s job!” 

“Zantha,” mom interjected, “when your dad moved in, I made him a whole chocolate cake! Don’t act like cooking is beneath you if you’re serious about making those inroads.”

I shook my head in disbelief, but dad backed mom up, grinning. “Yeah, she made a really big, sweet chocolate cake… although the frosting was a little… creamy, if y-”

“I thought we were sparing our daughters that kind of talk, weren’t we Nate?” Mom shot at him, starting to blush. “Why don’t you and Corf’thel get those pancake materials ready for you, I know you’ve been dying to make some. I gotta talk to Zantha about something.”

Dad nodded quietly, reaching his hand up to Corf’thel, letting her help him up, keeping him steady as he hobbled to the kitchen, his belly full of orc babies keeping him overburdened.

Mom waited till the two of them were well out of earshot before sitting herself down on the loveseat leaning forwards before asking me quietly, “have you given any more thought to what you’re doing after you’re done with academy?”

I shifted in my seat, uncomfortable under her gaze. “I’ve been looking at the capital’s university’s human studies degree… i-it looks kinda interesting…”

Mom scoffed “human studies? Is that all you’re really aspiring to?” She shook her head, looking down. “Zantha, you’re better than that, you could go into medicine, hell even engineering or -”

“But I don’t want to do any of that mom!” I snapped back, her gaze shooting back up to me in an intense stare. I shivered at her look, but stood my ground, “I-I want to study humans a lot more, I think they’re just so interesting…”

“And what is there to study, exactly?” She asked, leaning back into the loveseat, crossing one leg over the other. “What humans are there left, Vandia’ll be gone before long, yeah? And Mondi’s gotten a fatal blow from us before the queen’s coronation, they’ll need more orcs to fight on that front when things really heat up. I mean, you were named in the light of Gehrana, you were literally born to fight!”

“But mom… I just… I don’t want to! I think you… you did well, in the war, but I… I want to do my own thing, I want to live by my own merits, I-”

“Live by your own merits, huh? And how did you plan to get into university without a letter of recommendation from your knight mother?” She asked with a condescending glare. I shifted in my seat again - much as I hated to admit it, she was right - I would never get in without a letter of recommendation, especially not with a war going on. But mom leaned further forwards, her voice dropping to near a whisper.

“Look, I get you’re caught up in how your dad and I got together - but you know we’re an exception. Orcs your age should be focused on dominating their man, usurping his will, keeping him tight under your grasp.” She said with a grim expression, almost as if she was breaking the news that a family member had just died. “If you seriously want that kind of ‘romance,’ then go to dad and let him teach you how to cook for your imperial boy -”

“Vandian” I corrected her, “he’s Vandian, you should know, we’re conquering his nation, remember?”

She flashed a condescending smile “oh yes, of course. The differences of those human futa dominated males get lost on me…”

I felt the heat rise in my face. I wanted to shout, remind her that they don’t even speak the same language, most of them don’t even know about the Futa Empire, that they have nothing to do with each other, regardless of their own futa’s corrupting influence. But before the words could pass my tusks, she shut me up with an offer.

“I just want you to be…” she paused before a deep sigh, her eyes pressed to the stone-tiled floor. “I want to make sure you have a chance to succeed. I don’t want you to be like your aunt, the one whose mate was…” her pause didn’t need to be followed up. I knew exactly the aunt she meant. “If you can bring home a male you’ve gotten collared… I’ll write you that letter for any college you want, any major you want… just give something that might give you a bigger paycheck a look, for your old lady’s sake, eh?”

I blinked, shocked that she would make that kind of concession. I sprang up out of my seat to hug her, but she kept me held out at arm's length. "Okay okay, settle down! You still gotta bring the boy, don't act like you've already won here!" She shoved me back to my feet, the grin on my face chiseled on near permanently. "Now go see your dad, have him show you how to make those... plate cakes or whatever they were..."

Chapter Text

I ran my fingers across the scalps of my new children. These four would make me a father of nine, my wife decided to name them K’lekti, Frent’ad, Saloti, and S’rod, the last two named after her mother and grandmother. They were crying when the attendant of Esta brought them in, but they all grew calm in my arms. It was soothing, holding these four that I carried in my belly all these months. My wife Ek’in was happy when they came out healthy, no matter how disappointed she was at the yield - just one more would make her the mother of ten as opposed to just nine, a pen’edite instead of a zal’edite. Thankfully I’m still a young man, only twenty three - I’ll have plenty of time to give her those double digits she’s wanted. 

Ek’in approached with a wheelchair, holding out her arms to swaddle the newborns herself. “Lemme see ‘em, I want to hold them while you get wheeled out.”

I turned away playfully, giving her a mock-aggrieved look. “No! I had to carry them in my belly for nine months, I should get at least that long with them in my arms!”

She laughed, scooping K’lekti up, making her stir a little. “That’s no fair, that means you’ve got to hold them for way longer than me - I should get at least a few minutes!”

I scoffed before giving her a smile, letting her take the babies one by one, as an attendant of Esta approached to help me into my wheelchair. I let the orc attendant pick me up, placing me gingerly into the wheelchair, pushing myself out of the room that I had been placed in after pushing those babies out only a few days before. Ek’in kept astride of me, walking slowly to keep pace, smiling and cooing at our babies.

“This one, Saloti… she has your eyes…” She murmured dreamily, before planting a gentle kiss on that baby’s forehead. 

We stop at the elevator, waiting for it to get to our floor. “I still hate that we only get five years with them…” I said, looking up at her.

“Oh you only say that now, but I remember how happy you were to see the first brood to academy!” Ek’in joked, giving me a cheeky grin.

I shook my head as the elevator got to our floor, opening to an orc doctor reading off some clipboard, not acknowledging us as we got in. It’s true that getting some time without the young ones was nice for some time, but I do miss them a lot - only getting them one day a week feels like not enough, even in human nation boarding schools they get two days a week, not to mention summers and winters. The orc doctor got off one floor before us, Ek’in nearly got off before realizing, stopping when I pointed out it’s not our floor. She chuckled and patted my head. 

“Where would I be without you, darling?”

“Certainly not the exit with your husband and children.”

When the elevator doors opened to the ground floor, we walked a few steps out before my wife held a hand ahead of me to stop me, reaching into her pocket to retrieve a chain, clasping it to her bracelet before attaching it to my collar. The extra weight of the chain made me feel comfortable, safe. I always knew I’d never be out of the house without her nearby, but the security the chain gave me felt like a shield from any unforeseen danger - especially good to have while holding our four new babies. 

We went to the front desk, Ek’in paying a fee to rent a maternity cart to latch to her kraybore for our ride home. She pulled the large wooden cart from the stable out front, after handing her ticket for it over to the bored-looking attendant. The cart was a little nicer than the one we had after my first brood, lined with soft pillows colored green and yellow for the goddess Esta. Ek’in attached the cart to her beast before helping me into the cart, and we laid down each of our new babies on the pillows, using a belt to hold them all down together before I laid myself beside them, admiring them while Ek’in got us moving back to our home.

After about an hour, we arrived safely, taking a bit longer in the heavier beast-and-foot traffic, some orcs we knew coming up along our cart to congratulate us and get a look at the babies. I myself was so tired that I was hopeful the young bundles of joy would be asleep, but the excitement of the journey left them restless and hungry, all crying in their individual bassinets. I scurried to the cabinets, searching for the baby food we had prepared before we left. I stacked the jars full of a mix of mashed meat, ground up tusk, and mixed with some foul-smelling vitamin puree up high, carefully walking them into the babies’ room, before Ek’in stopped me at the entrance, pulling the jars away from me with a tsk.

“You have done more than enough, you need to rest!”

I pouted, and stomped my foot angrily “Do not keep a father from his children! I’ll rest when they can!”

She smiled, kneeling down to get face-to-face with me, running her hand on my swollen belly. “You need your rest though, darling. You’ll need strength for when I come to bed for you…” The implication made me shiver and blush, stammering uselessly before she patted my belly again, grinning devilishly. “Run along now, get well rested - when you are, I’ll see if I can put a few more screaming little green girls in you.” She turned my whole body by my shoulder with a single arm, slapping my butt before I made my way to the bedroom.

I laid down on our bed, my hand rubbing the sting from her slap. My hips were burning from the pain of giving birth - the painkillers did just enough to dull the pain, although mine is a lot more intense than many men who go through childbirth, even for orc broods. All because Ek’in, my lover dearest, decided that on our first night, she’d keep my legs spread unnaturally wide, breaking them at the hips when she thrusted deep and hard within me. That was nearly seven years ago, the same night she bought me from the husband market. I knew that immigrating would mean being sold, but I’ve always been thankful that she was able to afford me. Being a young, virginal man at the time, I was certainly expensive. Now I doubt I’d fetch as much as a bowl of soup, with how much two broods have ravaged my body. Looking down at myself, I feel gross, fat, and used up. But whenever Ek’in looked at me, she… couldn’t stop at just looking. She’d run her hands all around my body, kissing me in every spot she could reach, grinding her cock against me, her own hardness making me so weak for her that I can’t help but bend over to invite her inside me… 

I don’t know when I fell asleep, but I know when I woke - the babies weren’t crying anymore, it was so quiet, save for the sound of Ek’in climbing into bed with me. I stirred, about to get up before she put a strong hand on my shoulder.

“No no love, stay… they’re finally asleep!” She said in a whisper, pulling me close, pressing my butt against her hardening cock, her panties barely containing it. I myself was naked, mostly since my bloated body could barely fit into any of my comfortable pre-pregnancy clothing. She pressed another hand to my waist, trailing a finger along my side as my head brushed against her breasts. 

“What did you do to get them to sleep?” I murmured, still half-asleep, getting roused by her hardness against me.

“I fed and changed them. They were all pretty tired after that…” she whispered, pressing a hand against my bloated belly, making her cock pulse against my butt.

“D-don’t touch me there!” I cried out in a whisper, “I don’t like how fat I’ve gotten…”

She squeezed harder, sidling her undergarments off to let her thick green cock press against my back. “I’ll touch you wherever I want! Besides, I like that you put on some extra weight, it makes you so much softer and more… squeezable!” She punctuated her cooing over my blubber with a pinch, making me stifle a yelp before she started grinding her cock between my asscheeks.

I started to turn towards her, gripping her cock in my hand, as I used my other hand to rub her abs up and down, feeling her hard, rugged muscles under her rough skin. “I keep getting softer, but you just seem to get harder…” I whispered, running my tongue in circles around the tip of her cock, making her whole body shudder. 

She ran her hand through my hair, taking one of my hands and pressing it against her breast. “Not all of me is so hard, there’s these… and all of me is a soft spot for you…” She craned forwards to kiss my forehead, holding my face in her hand tenderly before I returned to licking her cock, the shudder in her body returning. I loved the way I could make her - an orc practically twice my size, so strong that just having sex with me could break my bones and give me a permanent limp - weak with just a flick of my tongue. Maybe it’s because I’m so soft and squishy that she’s so weak for me… although her strength isn’t all that makes me weak for her, with her tender loving touch, the way she looks at me with hunger and passion, the way she looks at our children with pride… She's my whole world… That’s why when I started to taste the salty flavor on my lips, I pressed the tip of her cock into my mouth, letting it tap the back of my throat before I slowly pulled it back, sucking all the way, making her moan from my affections.

“That’s it, that’s it… you’re so good with your mouth…” She moaned, stroking my hair lovingly as I sucked her big green cock, pressing myself further to get another few inches down my throat, stifling a gag as she twitched around me, holding me close. 

I stroked her cock with my throat expertly, her whole body twitching as she moaned uncontrollably, both of us beginning to sweat from the passionate oral lovemaking. Her grip on my hair tightened a little, as she started to guide me up and down her shaft, making my own tiny, permanently soft cock leak with precum. The way she so strongly stroked her cock with my head made me feel hot inside, it made me want to be filled with her seed again and again - her strength really does make me weak…

When her balls began to twitch, she buried herself deep, but I tried to push her tip back closer to my lips. The first few times I tasted her seed, I nearly gagged, but after all these years of swallowing, I’ve really started to enjoy the savory, salty flavor, loving the way the love-gung clogs between my teeth, coating my mouth. However, whenever my orc-strong wife and the human-strong me want two different things, I tend to get the short end of the stick - or rather, the load dumped directly down my guts, bypassing my tongue as my moan shook my throat around her cock. Thankfully, as her cock slicked out of my throat, it twitched sending smaller doses of cum into my stomach after taking a stop at my tongue, letting me taste the fruits of my labor.

“Such a good boy…” She purred, stroking my hair as the tip popped out of my mouth. “After pumping my spawn, you must’ve gotten real hungry, eh?”

I swallowed the last dregs of cum with a blushing smile, stroking her thigh as I looked up at her. “You could’ve let me taste a bit more of it, y’know…”

She laughed, patting my head “hey, I just got lost in how tight your throat feels!”

I chuckled with a burp of her seed, savoring the taste before swallowing it again. She held me close for a second before a loud bumping noise stirred us both - I hadn’t noticed, but it got real dark out when she came in for her liaison with my mouth. Before I could ask how long I was asleep, she slowly got up, fastening her panties around her spit and semen slicked dick.

“I’ll check that out - it was probably just one of the babies rocking around too hard or something…” She said, stumbling out of our bedroom in a tired gait. I let out a cough, my throat a little scratchy from being so fiercely plundered, before another loud crashing noise made me jump, followed by another, and another. I cleared my throat before calling out into the dark hallway, cowering beneath the sheets. 

“E-Ek’in? Is everything alright?”

Silence was the only response. I gathered my nerves and struggled out of the bed, wincing from the pain in my hips before I slowly walked to the doorway. Suddenly, an orc emerged from the hallway, a blood-soaked gladius in one hand, an orange tank-top stained with a bloody orc-sized palm-print. I nearly shrieked, but the blonde orc gripped me by my mouth, throwing me back onto the bed, tossing her gladius aside before she climbed onto me.

“Ah you’ve got no clue how long I’ve waited for this!” She growled, pulling my legs apart, her cock already out of her black sweatpants. 

“Wh-who-” I started to stammer out, but my breath caught in my throat as her hands ventured to my neck, her thumbs sneaking under my collar. In a single movement, her massive orc strength snapped the metal collar off with a sickening snap, her yellowing teeth and tusks bared in a smile. 

“Who?” She asked in a mocking tone. “I’m your wife, dipshit.” She cackled, pressing the tip of her hardened cock against my tightening asshole, catching my legs as I hopelessly tried to scramble away. “I gotta consummate the marriage first, of course of course…” 

With that answer, she pressed her cock into my asshole, as I struggled and screamed, her grip far stronger than I could do anything to get out of. She pulled the tip out with a frustrated grunt, flipping me over and pulling my hips up towards her, slapping my ass hard enough to make me yelp. 

“I don’t wanna hear you scream, so bite the pillow or I’ll shove your head into it!” She said as if she was giving me a choice, gripping my head by the hair and shoving my head into the sweat-stained sheets with a chuckle. I could still smell Ek’in in the sheets as this stranger orc pressed a lubed up finger into my unwilling asshole, making me groan into the sheets before she pulled it back out suddenly. She pressed her cock back against my asshole, putting a little pressure on it as she used her free hand to grip my hips.

“You gained weight since the last time you weren’t pregnant. Whatever, it don’t bother me none, especially since you’ll be getting plenty of work pleasin’ me on our long road home…” She muttered, pressing inch by agonizing inch into my helplessly resisting asshole. She gripped my hips tighter before giving a harsher push, making me yelp into the sheets. I felt my stomach bulge with her cock, my whole body shaking from the violation, my head pushed harder into the mattress with each rolling thrust.

“Ha! You take the whole thing good, no wonder you have so many kids… I’ll bet that other orc couldn’t keep her cock outta you, the way your insides grip so tight…”

My tears soaked into the sweat-stained sheets as she plowed my ass mercilessly, my each and every breath shallow and pained as her harsh thrusts grew more and more frantic and fast. She would occasionally thrust her whole length in and out, making me cry out in pain, drawing a sadistic laugh from the orc’s lips as she continued to fuck my ass with abandon. I tried feebly to pull myself away from her, kicking her thighs in protest, but my strength was so sapped that she read my movements as me losing myself in pleasure, gripping me harder and pulling me deeper into her violent embrace.

“That’s right bitch… I know you’re loving this as much as I am…” She whispered into my ear with a lick to the lobe, her tusk running through my hair as her cock ran through my insides. Her long-cocked, all the way out to all the way in thrusts became faster and more ruthless, my body buckling from the brutal raping, laying prone on the bed as she began to reach climax, gripping my shoulders tight as she plunged deep inside of me, her balls scrunching up against mine as she unloaded her seed inside of me, moaning boorishly. I moaned and shook at the sudden change in my stomach’s size, her cumblast making it swell slightly. She collapsed on top of me, knocking my breath out of me, before she tilted my head up towards her own face, forcing her tongue into my mouth in an invasive kiss.

“You taste good…” She said with a line of spit still connecting our lips. “I wonder if Esta made you to be fertile enough that this would do it for you…” She rubbed her hand underneath me to touch my belly, stroking it possessively. She slowly pulled her cum-slicked cock out of me, letting it tug torturously on my insides before the tip finally came out with an audible pop that drew a whimper from my lips. She pulled her shorts back on before picking me up and throwing me over her shoulder, her cum leaking down my thighs as she carried me out of the bedroom into the darkened hallway.

Tears welled up in my eyes as I heard my babies stirring in the other room, as one of them was starting to cry. The orc carrying me kicked something aside as she walked us down the darkened hallway - I looked down to see Ek’in, her guts opened up, her eyes devoid of life, clearly slain by this orc that’s carrying me away.

“Don’t cry, I hate to hear that kinda shit.” She muttered as she trudged on, “or I’ll have you gagged.”

“B-but… m-m-my daughters…” I whimpered, shivering as I lost composure. 

“You’ve got an older brood, dontcha? They can raise the babies, they don’t need your help, and your wife… well, how good of a mother could she've been? Couldn't even keep a male safe, nah?”

Chapter Text

“Open wiiide!” I cooed as I shoveled another spoonful of the cum-glazed meatloaf into Jason’s mouth. I held his head tight in the other hand, forcing him to take the mouthful of meat before I put a hand over his mouth, forcing him to chew. Ever since the mounting ceremony, he has eaten less and less every day. His once full cheeks have become shallow, his belly and ass have lost a lot of their mass. I initially just urged him to eat, even cooking a meal for him on occasion, but he still sat quietly at the table, the food sitting uneaten until I gave up and put it in the fridge for him to eat later. As the days dragged on, even that “later” never came, and he would go whole days without eating. I finally put my foot down, and have taken to force-feeding him for all of his meals. He started to look a bit healthier, but still spoke so little. 

“I hoped that my glazing the meatloaf might make you happier to eat it… but it seems like you still don’t want to eat on your own…” I sighed, but smiled as I shoved the last bite of food into his mouth, making him chew. “But don’t worry, my love… I revel in feeding you myself… maybe someday I’ll stop letting you eat on your own instead!”

I gave him a kiss on the cheek, before I gripped him by his collar and pulled him onto the table. “You made me put an awful lot of work into that meal, so you better be good about this!” I pulled his underwear aside, revealing his already gaping asshole, pulling my own massive cock out, pressing the tip of the green member against his puckering hole. He grunted at the pressure of me pressing my cock slowly into his warm, inviting hole. I let out a moan, holding him tightly by his hands pulling him further and further down my cock, letting it disappear into his shivering, moan-stifling form. 

“You’re such a tight little thing…” I moaned, my balls pressing against the edge of the table as I worked my way closer to the hilt of my cock. I gripped his wrists tighter, my fingers pressing into his already purple bruises, drawing a pained moan from his lips. “But the more you deny how much you love my cock, the more I want to make you cry out from my love…”

I thrusted in and out harder, his hole beginning to tighten from the discomfort. The tightness tugging on my cock made my knees threaten to buckle, his pained moans and shivering made my mouth water. I leaned forward to kiss him on the neck, my tusks pressing into his jaw, about to whisper when suddenly, a loud knocking stirred us both, my tusks piercing his skin, two small dots of blood forming under his chin.

“Wh-who is it?” I called out in Orcish, slipping my cock from his ass before I started to tie my pants back up.

“It is an envoy from the queen!” Called an orc’s voice from the door. “She demands your presence at once, Tabitha!”

Jason touched his new wound, his eyes darting to me when the voice said the word “Tabitha” - the only word not in Orcish. 

“Coming!” I called back, turning to Jason to tell him in Imperial Basic “you wait here, don’t cause any trouble while I’m away.” I kissed him on the forehead, before I turned to the door. 

Upon opening the door, I stood straight up, seeing one orc flanked on both sides by two armed and armored orcs, all bearing the crest of the royal family. “Ma’am!” I shouted awkwardly in Orcish, not really knowing what to say. The wrinkled black-haired orc at the head of the five of them tried to stifle a laugh before letting it out, waving my pleasantries away with one hand.

“Oh my lady, you need not be so formal with me!” She said before clearing her throat, standing to attention, keeping a formal tone herself in orcish “her royal highness demands your presence at once, Tabitha Jason’kal Adis’veld’ras Golgathda Fei’nadi!” I winced at the Golgathda before bowing.

“Miss, may I be excused yet - I do not have dress befitting court, and I-”

“It matters not!” the orc heading the party exclaimed with a grin. “You shall be dressed before you take audience, of course. Come with us, do not make any delay!” She gestured for me to follow her off the porch, waiting impatiently as I locked up the door. “Hurry now, hurry! Her highness will not wait till eveningfall!”

I followed along, keeping pace with the wrinkled orc, noticing her hair greying by the tips as I walked behind her. We turned between residences down an alleyway, then another, then another, walking single-file down a dark, secluded alleyway. The orc ahead of me slipped through the alleys gracefully, her each step evading cobwebs and debris that I was far less elegantly tripping over and into, the guards behind us clinking in their armor behind us.

Eventually, we came to a place in the alley with a crevice too tight to squeeze through, the orc ahead of me turning to look at us, asking a guard if she saw anyone follow.

“Eh, no, miss.” The guard closest to the back said. 

The wrinkled orc ahead of us pressed her hand into the crevice, looking to me directly with a smile. “I suppose I didn’t introduce myself - I am Penektis’edite Elthadra Glondreh’kal Adis’zlenkad Gelendrinda Reik’na, her highness’ great aunt, and her presumptive intelligence advisor. We will see to that today. In any case-” She twisted her wrist, and the crevice in the wall expanded, just enough to pass through walking sideways. “ - we ought to be on our way inside.”

We filed in sideways, the guards grumbling quietly from the extra tight squeeze their armor forced them into. Elthadra led us up narrow, spiraling steps, all of us clinging to the central pillar, taking one step at a time in the unlit stairway. After what felt like a thousand steps (at least to my sore, screaming thighs), we emerged into a black carpeted hall, only one door on the end of it. Elthadra beckoned me further, approaching the door as the guards all emerged one by one into the spacious room. 

“Tabitha, you stay here, the rest of you leave us be for now - I need to get her dressed properly!” Elthadra announced, the guards giving a short salute before leaving through the heavy door at the end of the hall. Elthadra pushed a large wooden cabinet back in front of the hole we walked in through, opening the cabinet to reveal various dresses and outfits, all in shades of dark green and black.

“Pick something out that you feel best suits you, they’ve all been pre-approved by Her Highness’ court style guide.” She crossed her arms, leaning on one foot to the other. “Do be quick, we’re already later than I’d like us to be.”

I sifted through the dresses, suits, shirts, and pants. All the dresses had a long, flowing look to them, the suits all of slightly lighter color. I decided on a plain-looking black dress with a green crest of a fist smashing a spear, pulling it over me, letting the bottom drop to just over my ankles, my breasts tenting the dress in a way that hid my cock’s typical outline. I turned to Elthadra, spinning once to give her a good look. “How does it look?”

She sighed. “It will do. Now come quickly, if you could.” I followed her out of the room, into a tight hallway that led down some steps, past a paneless window that looked out over the capital city of Za’feda. “I know you haven’t spent much of the last decade in the Kingdom,” Elthadra said while walking, bringing us to a stairway up from the hall of windows, “so I will give you a few notes on proper conduct.” 

She turned to face me while walking backwards down the next hallway, two massive metal doors draped in green and black curtains at the end of the long passage. “You must always refer to the queen as ‘Your Grace’ while speaking to her directly, keep your gaze to the floor unless otherwise demanded. Also, she has instructed all at court to extend this to her husband - so no falling into bad habits, in spite of your previous relationship with the king, you’re now just a subject, not his ‘friend.’” She spun to address a guard standing at the side of the hallway, giving some quick instruction before the guard saluted and ran down the way we came.

We approached the doors, and Elthadra lifted her fist to the door, pausing to turn to me “oh yes, and don’t forget to prostrate yourself before the throne, that shall be important.” I nodded, swallowing hard as she knocked on the metal doors, a clang filling the hall before the doors were pulled open, revealing the throne room.

At the end of the short and wide room, sat the queen on a gilded throne - although maybe loveseat would be a better description. Her cock was lazily draped over her thigh, her legs crossed under her shortened dark green dress. Gregory was seated on her throne sitting up against her, her hand cupping his waist, pushing him close to her, his own silk shorts and striped shirt stretching at her finger’s testing of his shorts’ elastic band. The sides of the room were lined with orcs, all wearing clothing similar to what I was presented in the wardrobe. I looked around at the masses of them, all without a human to be seen. I wondered if they were all members of the royal family - the realities of orc breeding often result in such ludicrous extended families, to the point that all of these orcs could be relatively close relatives, aunts and cousins at the most distant. 

Greg’s eyes lit up when he saw me, smiling ear to ear as he waved in my direction. “Tabitha! It’s been so long!” he cried out in Imperial Basic, before I made my way to where Elthadra motioned, bowing onto my knees, stretching out before the two of them.

“It is an honor, Your Grace.” I said loudly, trying to keep my nerves even. 

“You may rise, Tabitha.” The queen said in a bored tone, and I followed her instruction, standing to attention before the two of them.

“How could I be of service to you, Your Grace?” I asked, trying to ignore Greg’s puzzled look, clearly slow to translate what we’re saying.

“I do appreciate that you have come to see us on such short notice, Tabitha.” The Queen said with a smile, as if I was given a choice. “I have called upon you, to fulfill yet another great task.” 

I kept my head bowed low, eyes fixed to the red carpeted floor. “What would you have me do, Your Grace?” 

“Your role in bringing me my dearest, my sweetest treasure, the most dear of the whole kingdom, my husband Gregory -” She punctuated his name with a squeeze along his waist, gripping his butt tight, making him blush “-has led me to employ the best tutors of the Orcish language in all the world, some even from his own native Mondi. In the meantime, as he learns the language of my court, it has become clear to all that he is in need of a translator.”

A quiet cough was made by some orc, one of the many that lined the walls, making the queen’s eyes dart from wall to wall, looking for where it may have emanated. She cleared her throat, before continuing.

“I have offered him these tutors to assist in translation, yet as we have discussed before, you appear to be one he trusts above all else, myself aside, as all must expect.” She said, extending her hand out towards me. “As I believe, you ought to be his translator, until such a time that he can understand the archaic Orcish we speak here in court. Do you accept our humble offer of employment?”

I looked between them, the queen’s stern, cocky face, and Greg’s round face as he smiled, looking confused. I cleared my throat before I answered. “I take it that I have little choice but to agree, Your Grace?” 

She giggled, her extended hand clenching into a fist. “You do catch on quick, for an orc from abroad.”

I bowed my head, and agreed, as another orc pulled a chair up by Greg’s half of the throne, ushering me forwards to sit by him. I took the seat, as the orcs all around continued speaking with one another, and Greg turned to talk to me, the queen still gripping him suggestively. 

“Tabitha, are you going to be my translator?” He asked, smiling.

“Well of course, Your Grace.” I replied, with a slight bow. His face scrunched up a little, holding out a hand like he was gesturing for me to stop.

“You don’t have to do that ‘Your Grace’ thing, you’re my friend, not like… well… them…”

My heart sank when he called me friend. Did he not understand what happened to his parents? It wouldn’t shock me if he didn’t know, but calling the one who’s killed his mother and stolen his father a ‘friend’ made me squirm on the inside.

“I… think it would be inappropriate to speak so plainly, Your -”

“You and I are the only two that can speak Imperial Basic!” He spat, turning the queen’s head to watch us speak. “Just call me Greg, damnit!”

I sighed, agreeing, before the queen piped in. “You shall also be translating all correspondence from him to me, regardless who he is speaking to. And I must also say - whenever you translate what another says so he can understand it, do use judgement as to what information he does and does not need know.”

“Ah, of course, Your Grace. He has asked me not to refer to him as His Grace, Your Grace.” I responded, my gaze turned down. 

The queen laughed at his request. “Such an unpretentious king! If any other refused him that dignity, I’d have their tongue torn out and fed to them. If he wishes it from you, I shall allow it.”

I let Greg know that the queen said I could stick to Greg, taking care to omit the tongue-ripping-and-feeding comment. Greg squeezed her arm affectionately, planting a soft kiss on her bicep, drawing a coo from her lips. 

“And um… how has your life with the queen been, Greg?” I asked him. He smiled cheerfully, brushing her arm with his hand.

“It’s been… a challenge to adjust to, if I’m honest. She’s really sweet most of the time, even when we did that thing on the stage, she was surprisingly gentle…” He said, referring to the not-so-gentle looking mounting ceremony. “I have a hard time understanding her sometimes, but she’s really patient with me. She even has the tutors teach me while I sit right next to her, so she can make sure I’m understanding the lessons. That’s why I’m sitting in on court now, she wants me to use this to help practice my Orcish.”

“That’s… good. I’m glad that your new life is… treating you well.” I said with a smile, before Greg interjected.

“A-and I know that… I know that I’m gonna get pregnant soon, if I’m not already… I was scared of that for a bit but… if it’s Deri’s then… I’ll have her babies, I think she deserves that.” He admitted, blushing and looking down at the tip of her cock, running a finger around its tip. “I’m sure that… my parents are really worried… I don’t know what they know, or if they know anything at all… so… if you can, could you tell them that I’m… happy?”

The pit in my stomach sank deeper and deeper, tears threatening to let loose before I blinked them away. “Y-yes of course, Your Grace - I mean Greg, I can do that for you.” The queen looked over at us, and demanded I translate what he said again. I explained that he would be happy to have her children, that she treats him well, and that he wants me to tell his parents that he’s happy.

“Hahaha, I told you, he’s a really special male, is he not?” She exclaimed with a pat on his ass, tilting his chin up towards her for a kiss on the lips, making it deeper and more passionate than would be appropriate in most public settings. I averted my gaze towards the roomful of orcs, all looking about as uncomfortable with the public display of affection as I was, trying to ignore it as they spoke among themselves. 

The queen pulled free from Greg’s lips, her tongue slipping out of his mouth with a wet slurping noise, turning the heads of the orcs nearest to the throne. A stifled gasp reached my ears, and it must have reached the queen’s too, from the mischievous smile she was cracking. The murmurs filling the room died down as the queen raised her hand, drawing everyone’s attention. 

“All ye have been called here today, to come to my feet, and declare your fealty to me, your queen, as my loyal and capable governors.” Several orcs pulled forwards from the masses on either side of the room, each bearing a broach on their chest. “I shall call one by one, in order of your Governate’s precedent in the Kingdom. I call forth, Gen’ran, of the Kortai Governate.”

A short, fiery-red haired orc came forth, bowing to a single knee before the queen. She made a declaration of her faithfulness to the new queen, before the queen accepted her declaration. This pattern went on, for each Governor of the Governates, these subdivisions of the Kingdom named after the Orcish pronunciation of the conquered lands. Ekhal, Governor of Genhar, an old-looking orc dressed in all black. Thes’a, Governor of Tetudo, a smiling blonde orc with only one tusk. Y’droni, Governor of Gotha, a grim middle aged orc with a lined face. Velnad, Governor of Xekushi, a short bespectacled orc with braided black hair and a particularly quiet declaration of loyalty. E’rash, Governor of Hlespa, a muscular and crass orc who couldn’t be a day above nineteen. Yesha, Governor of Harne’di, a brownish-green skinned orc with arms that seemed perpetually crossed in front of her flat chest. Ghentash, Governor of Lefanate, who leapt from her declaration in a skip. Pela, Governor of Gargoth, an orc so old that she looked like she could fall over dead any moment, her declaration full of coughs. Ek’in, Governor of Thropande, a freakishly tall orc at nearly twelve feet tall, with a thin face and a high-pitched, nasally declaration. Ushin’da, Governor of Crag’ren, with dyed blue hair matted with sweat, her fattened form bulging out of her pink frilly dress. 

These first eleven of the fourteen Governors paid their dues without incident, as I translated the declarations and acceptances to Greg, who looked like he was trying to catch what words were getting repeated to memorize them. When the queen called forward the next governor, Ur’drin, the governor of Celtheen, who took one step to the area before the queen before another orc brushed past her, kneeling before the queen.

“Your Grace!” Called out the kneeling orc, her grey suit and yellow shirt brushing against the ground as she made her declaration. “I declare the loyalty of my Governate of Replia’d, granted to my mother in the time of your grandmother and my aunt, the queen Reshi!”

“Po’da…” Muttered the queen, holding up her hand to pause the guard orcs armed with axes and spears from closing in on her for the uninvited intrusion. “Is there any reason you have decided to skip ahead of Ur’drin, in defiance of your queen?”

“Yes, Your Grace!” Po’da shouted, her voice cracking. She looked around my age, at least a decade younger than the queen, her hair a deep brown, bobbed down to her chin. “I wish to make a request, that you honor a more equitable demarcation between the lands of Replia’d and Celtheen, Your Grace!”

Ur’drin groaned, crossing her arms and tapping her foot at the request. “You couldn’t have waited until the table?”

“I have waited long enough, cousin!” Po’da shot back at Ur’drin, returning her gaze to the queen, still kneeling. “In the times of Queen Telna’th, the first of the eight Sister Republics was captured, and granted to the Governate of Celtheen. However, after her passing, and the wars to take the sister republics took their course, the other seven were named the new Governate of Repila’d!”

“And you’ve interrupted the declaration ceremony to give your queen a history lesson?” The queen sneered. “I could have you disinherited and castrated for this!”

“Forgive me Your Grace!” Po’da squealed, before she went on, speaking quickly. “Would it not be prudent, to have the lands of the first conquered of the Sister Republics to Replia’d?”

“And I should assume that you offer something in return for this transfer of territories?” Ur’drin asked in a mocking tone. “Trading the lands of one former futa’s republic for another?”

Po’da ignored the jab, speaking on “I only ask your consideration, Your Grace.”

“You have had charge of your Governate for a scant few years, have you not, Po’da?” The queen asked in a bored voice. “For each month of those years, my mother received letter after letter of you requesting that transfer of lands? Was it your own mother’s passing that has spurred your ambition so?”

“N-not ambition Your Grace!” Po’da squeaked. “Only a desire for the just rule of the conquered lands, Your Grace!”

The queen sighed, rubbing her brow. “Your declaration has been accepted. Your demands - nay, I’ll say requests - have been read in by the court. It may be discussed at a later date and time at the table.” 

Po’da made some agreeing noises, before scurrying quietly back to the crowd of orcs, as Ur’drin stepped forward for her own declaration. 

“Are they all our family, Deri?” Greg asked the queen innocently in Orcish. Ur’drin, along with many others in the room, made no effort to conceal a scowl at Greg’s use of the word ‘our.’ The queen held him close, planting a gentle kiss on his forehead.

“Such a smart young man… yes, the orcs gathered here are all of the royal blood.” The queen purred, Greg looking to me to translate the term ‘royal blood.’

Greg noticed the stares he was eliciting, and he stammered out some more broken Orcish. “Sorry! Not wanted to make stop! Please, continue the declarings!”

Some nervous laughter filled the chamber, before Ur’din wrapped up her own declaration of loyalty. Next came an armored orc, wearing a deep-black helm, as she knelt to make her own declaration, for the Governate-in-waiting of Vandia, currently under the rule of this military governor, Th’ladin. 

With Th’ladin’s dismissal, the guards at the door made a signal to the queen, and she nodded, patting Greg’s hair. “And now, all present, do give due dignity to the lands itinerant of our Kingdom, of the tribes and the plains!” 

The doors swung open, revealing an orc in furs, a large black cylinder strapped across her back, nearly scraping against the ground. Behind her, a blonde, leather-clad centaur futa followed close behind, as they made their way to the spot where the governors all pledged their loyalty. 

The orc knelt first, eyes fixed on the royal couple. “I, Ker-sha, have been selected to pledge the loyalty of the orc tribes, our reservation so dutifully and graciously protected by Her Grace’s kingdom.” 

After the queen gave her ascent, Greg whispered something in her ear, making her smile. “Tabitha, do explain to my husband that the tribal orc is carrying a cannon on her back in his tongue, he is too polite to ask too publicly.”

I explained in Imperial Basic, and Greg nodded, folding his hands in his lap. The centaur came next, kneeling her front legs down, holding her arms out wide, her massive breasts bared out, even while shielded by her leather shirt. 

“I, Claudia of the plains, have been selected by all those who take shelter under the open sky, to pledge our fealty to the queen, whose kingdom has granted us protection from beyond living memory.” 

After I translated to Greg as the queen gave her usual acceptance, Greg asked me to tell her that he is impressed seeing a centaur up close. Claudia’s ears perked at his statement, and responded to him in Imperial Basic.

“It pleases me to impress a male as beautiful as yourself, Your Grace.” She said, bowing with her human half.

“Oh, I did not know you speak Imperial Basic!” Greg replied, blushing. “I am grateful for your presence here, Claudia, thank you for coming to pledge your people’s fealty to my wife.”

Claudia smiled, telling Greg that he is always welcome to visit the plains to see the centaurs and she-bulls up close, before repeating the welcome in Orcish so that the queen could understand.

“I will not have that until my sweet has given me our first brood,” The queen said with a scowl. “Do not resort to flattering your king, he is still my own husband, and shall not leave my care for as long as I live.”

“As is just, Your Grace.” The centaur responded, repeating her human half bow. After the queen’s dismissal, she trotted out, Greg visibly overawed by the sight of a centaur in person. His awe didn’t go unnoticed by the queen, who was herself visibly annoyed by his expression.

“First time seeing a centaur, my sweet?” The queen asked him. He repeated the word ‘centaur’ quizzically before I repeated it to him in Imperial Basic. He nodded, smiling. The queen smirked, pulling him close, whispering loud enough for me to hear. “They’re not nearly as majestic as they seem. We hand over male prisoners to them so they can keep their herds populated - through gang-rape, I’m told. Same as the tribes, really.” The queen looked back at me as I translated, trying to keep it word-for-word. Greg shuddered and swallowed, looking down sheepishly.

“I do believe it is time to bring about the table, is it not?” The queen asked aloud to nobody in particular. As if on cue, a procession of orc servants walked to the edge of the room, lifting a long ornate wrought-metal table, setting it at the foot of the throne. Most of the governors began to file out, but the rest of the orcs in the chamber stayed, some looking apprehensive, others confident, some patient, a few even looked bored. The queen held out her hand for a sheet of paper to be passed by a servant, bowing before she returned to some place out of sight.

“Now, for our first meeting at table - I have collected a list of the members of our family that I have selected for positions of high office. After I have made these public announcements, we shall hold our first full meeting at table, with the pontiffs and their representatives, as soon as they are here gathered.”

“Ah, Your Grace, they have arrived during the declarations.” Elthadra called out, standing near the entrance of the room, her hands cupped around her mouth to project her voice.

“How good of them,” the queen said with a strained smile, “then the first meeting at table shall begin as soon as the announcements have ended.” She looked over to the few governors lingering, and made a gesture for them to leave. “Your audience at table must wait another day, we are far too busy to be taking your requests today.” Po’da stifled a groan before bowing, leading the remaining governors out of the chamber.

“Now, let us begin with the most important of the appointments - my designated successor.” She cleared her throat, everyone in the room so silent that you could hear Greg nervously scratching his face. “In the tradition of our Kingdom, I shall select an heir of the next generation of our dynasty. I have decided that my successor, until the time comes that my own young have come to maturity, shall be Pe’jani Adis’neyhada Michaelda Reik’na.” The chamber was filled with murmurs, silenced by the queen’s raised hand. “She will be returning from the frontlines shortly, I have informed my cousin of her appointment as of last night. Neyhada, how fares your daughter?”

“She is well, Your Grace!” A short, lopsided-tusked orc replied, bowing with each word. “It brings me such joy, that you thought my daughter worthy of the station, Your Grace!”

“Yes of course,” the queen said, holding her hand up before going down to the next appointments. “The chair of the royal coffers is to be mine own sister, Zen’edite Velinki Robert’kal Adis’ameta Rotada Reik’na.” A blonde smiling orc with rosy cheeks bowed at the announcement, sitting at a chair set out at the table by a servant. “The chair of the crown corporations shall be my aunt, Nof’edite Kei’kari Horkus’kal Adis’erniti Davidda Reik’na.” A suit-clad, wrinkly fat orc bowed before making her way to her chair set at the table for her. The appointments went on, some cousin for the chair of the foreign office, a sister for the chair of royal media and public relations, a distant cousin so many times removed for the chair on court styles, and (much to the visible surprise to Elthadra) a sister for the chair of state intelligence. 

At the end of the appointments ceremony, the queen ushered out all the other orcs, most moaning at not getting appointments, some consoling themselves with the thoughts that they may be hired by the chairs for lower ranked offices later in the day. Once they had all left the chamber, four orcs and a male walked in single file - the male was a young man dressed in a plain white robe, the first orc in the procession in a black and green robe, middle-aged but slim. The second orc was wearing some kind of military uniform and a grim expression, the third wearing a plain-looking suit and tie, a tired expression on her face. The last orc had the most flamboyant dress of them all, her cock and breasts on display through a pink dress, if it could even be called a dress, really more just straps of pink and purple fabric around her erogenous areas.

“I see the pontiffs have all arrived,” the queen called out as they all took their own seats, the male looking nervous - something the queen pounced on immediately. “I remember the pontiff of Jeb’kal being much older, young man. Has that temple discovered some font of youth not yet available to us orcs?”

Everyone at the table chuckled but the male, who stammered and stuttered his way into an explanation. “A-a-appologies Your G-g-g-grace! His holiness is too ill to come today, I-I have been entrusted to represent him today at table, Y-y-y-your Graceliness…”

“I see…” the queen said, eyes flitting to the armored orc, who introduced herself, “I am serving the pontiff of Gehrana to a similar capacity, she is busy at the front in Vandia at present, but I can assure that I have been given her whole confidence to represent her at table today, Your Grace.”

“Yes well, I shan’t hold it against you two, of course” the queen said. The orc in the overly-revealing dress let out a drunken-sounding laugh.

“Oh you young man…” the overly-revealing orc said, in a singsong voice “I pity you so… to deny yourself the gifts of Fei’nadi, even when so young… I assure you that our temple would welcome you with open arms any day you wish…”

“Be that as it may,” said Jeline, the chair of intelligence, “I do believe we have far more important matters to discuss today…” She looked over at Greg, then me, in naked suspicion. “Your Grace, if I may be so bold… are you sure that meetings at table are suitable for a male and an outsider’s ears?” 

Before I could translate what she said, the queen held up her hand to me, signalling that I hold my tongue. The queen was still and silent, and everyone in the room but the barely-clad orc stayed perfectly still as the queen gathered herself, breathing in deep before sighing loudly. “Jeline, I had the measure of you as a shrewd and wise orc. Do you mean to tell me that my estimation was incorrect?”

“No of course not Your Grace,”Jeline said, raising her voice, “I merely believe tha-”

“What you believe doesn’t hold much importance to me at my table!” She slammed her fist on the arm of her gilded loveseat, Greg shuddering at the room shaking from the crash of her fist. “The queen’s table, lest any here forget, is to be sat by whom the queen feels is appropriate. If you like, I can have you replaced with a child Jeline - perhaps that would be of parity with your own intelligence.”

Jeline’s mouth hung open, her face beginning to bead with sweat. “Y-your Grace, I apologize… I just felt it best to express my concerns in my capacity as -”

“Your apology is best followed by silence, methinks.” The queen spat back, making Jeline swallow hard, staring down at her clasped together hands, her dark-green skin going nearly pink.

“I-I also wish,” the young male started, maybe trying to break the tension, “to express the p-pontiff of Jeb’kal’s sincerest gratitude for our temple’s representation on the queen’s table! T-to my knowledge, this is historic, we have not had our own chair s-s-since the reign of Queen Zechri’ashi nearly a century before!”

The queen let her hand down, and I began translating to Greg again, while the queen ran her fingers through Greg’s hair. The orc in the black and green robes spoke up, smiling “you have the right of it, representative of Jeb’kal - in our records, the last one of your temple to sit at the table was the Pontiff Caltha, who was gang-raped by the rest of the pontiffs at the the demand of Zechri’ashi’s successor, when he was found to be guilty of corrupting her throughout her reign.”

The male went white as a ghost, making the scantily-clad orc double over laughing, and the queen gave a tired smile. “I do not expect your presence here will come to that, you have my word.” The queen turned her attention to Ulins’na, the chair of the foreign office. “I will need you to make some new directives to the embassies we yet hold abroad. We are to ensure that all are aware that the invasion of Vandia is to be a limited conflict, and that a state of peace between us and Mondi is still present, in spite of the raid originating from our Kingdom.” 

Before Ulins’na could speak, the armored orc stood, a grim determined look on her face. “Your Grace, I have been given orders to demand explanation for that raid! My pontiff was not given any notice for the incursion into Mondi, as is the temple of Gehrana’s right!” 

“You hold your tongue, stupid cunt!” Cried out Velinki, but the queen raised her hand in bemusement. “The young orc forgets herself, I will permit some indiscretion while she follows her pontiff’s orders.” The queen said. “Tell me, when your pontiff launched the invasion of Vandia, did she wait until my mother was coding in Esta’s temple? Or was it when she was good and dead that the order to cross the border was given?”

“I do not know, Your Grace.” The armored orc answered, standing still in her spot. 

“And, if it would please you, explain why your pontiff might have waited until my dear mother could do naught to stop her to launch that invasion? Could it be that she hoped she could stick her whole cock into it before the crown could yank her out?” The queen asked, her face turning a bright shade of red.

“Your Grace,” the armored orc said, “I cannot answer for my pontiff on that note. Her motivations for starting the war under those circumstances are beyond me. Your raid is not beyond my pontiff, however.” She said, gesturing towards Greg. “You starting a war with a neighbor like Mondi is already threatening to spread the temple of Gehrana’s resources thin.”

“In spite of her insolence ,” Velinki interjected, “that is a concern I must echo - do we have enough to afford both these wars at once, Your Grace?”

“There is no war in Mondi! It was a mere raid in force, and that should be made clear to all who know of what came to pass there!” The queen yelled, her fist slamming on the now cracked armrest. 

“Be that as it may…” Ulis’na sighed “I am doubtful that Mondi will feel that is an acceptable explanation that will bring about no retaliation.” 

The queen shot Ulis’na a dirty look, “it is your job to ensure that they do accept that explanation! Or is it a task that befits another?” The room went silent again, before Greg laid his head on Dershita’s breast, her hand caressing his cheek. “You, representative of Gehrana’s pontiff - let her know that I demand her presence at table before this moon’s pass. No pontiff is too busy for an audience with her queen, is that clear?”

“Yes, Your Grace.” The armored orc said with a stiff expression. With that, the queen waved her hand, dismissing those at table to their duties. “And you as well Tabitha,” the queen told me, ”I need some time alone with my king…” When I stood to excuse myself, I caught a glimpse of Greg rubbing the queen’s long hard cock, the shaft slick with precum. He bent forwards, starting to lick the goo off her shaft. I didn’t linger long, not wanting to pry on their time together.

When I finally arrived home, I came in to find it clean as could be, the table not showing evidence of my attempts to make love to Jason that morning. I went up the stairs to find Jason standing in front of a mirror, wearing the three-piece suit I got for him. It was a little big on his malnourished form, but still accentuated his shoulders, hugging his ass, making him look as dashing as the day I first laid eyes on him. I stood transfixed, watching his metal collar gleam before he turned to look at his side in the suit, his own gaze falling on me, making him jump.

“I’m sorry dear, I didn’t mean to startle you.” I said, striding over to him. “You look good in that suit.” I cupped his cheek in my hand, running my thumb across his lips. “I… I missed you today, really I did.” I held him close, my cock hardening against his tiny body. “I wanted all day to see you, to hold you, to have you with me… and I’d have you in whatever suit you wanted, let you have whatever you wanted to eat, just so you could be in my lap while I…” I paused. Dare I tell him that I spent the day with his son? Greg did want me to tell him that he was happy, that he was okay… 

“I… I was…” I started, before the tears rushed out, too fast and heavy for me to blink them away. I choked out a sob, getting down to my knees to hug him closer, his face pressed against my own.

Suddenly, I felt his fingers brush through my hair - the sensation was so foreign to me, so unexpected I nearly jumped out of my own skin with glee. I held him closer as he tried to comfort me. “I… I spoke with Greg today…” I admitted, giving him pause. I held Jason by his shoulders, pushing him to look me in the eye, my vision still blurred with tears. “Th-that’s my job now… I’m his translator at court. You… you would be proud of him, he’s a king, he’s-”

A slap smashed against my face, leaving me shocked - not that it hurt at all, but made the pit in my stomach drop another foot inside of me. I blinked enough tears out of my eyes to see Jason glaring, his own eyes reddening. “You left him with that… that fucking orc? You did nothing to-”

“Jason!” I shouted, clamming him up. “He wanted me to give you a message. He wants you to know that… despite it all… he’s… happy. He loves his new wife, he misses you, but he-”

“Bring me to him then!” Jason choked out, furious. “If you can bring me a message, you can bring me my fucking son!”

“I-I don’t know that I can…” I admitted, seeing his rage turn to despair, his gaze turning to his feet. I stood, lifting him in a princess carry. “I will do everything I can for him… I’ll help keep him safe, I swear it. I love that boy like his…” I couldn’t dare say ‘his mother.’ Not after turning his real mother’s head into a flattened bloody pulp. I set Jason down on the bed, gingerly undoing his belt and pants, pulling them off and leaving his ass exposed, holding his legs up in the air. 

“I… I will do everything I can to make things right…” I choked on another sob, my cock hardening between his asscheeks. “So please… just… let go… and let me do what’s good for both of us…”

Chapter Text

I gritted my teeth as the head of her massive green cock pressed through the ring of my anus, slowly pushing her member against my prostate, forcing a moan out of me. 

“Oh? You like this, dontcha slut?” The guard grunted as she rutted deeper into me, her grip on my wrists over my head tightening. “Good thing, I ain’t anywhere near started yet…”

I moaned in approval, arching my back to accept more of her long, hard cock, seeing her breasts behind the tight white tank-top in front of me, her hard abs pressed against the back of my head. I licked my lips before gasping at her hilting herself inside of me without warning. Before I could take another full breath and readjust to accommodate her whole length, she pumped it halfway out, then all the way back in, quick as a flash, forcing out another gasp. 

“Yeah I know what whores like you like…” She spat as she stroked her cock harshly with my insides, gripping my chin with a hand freed from my wrists to give her access to my neck, giving it a harsh bite, making me yelp from the pain. I was already regretting not having my door barricaded - this stranger guard’s harsh pumping in and out of me is nothing like the sweet, sensual grinding of Zlectis. The guard’s hard abs bumping against the back of my head didn’t feel nearly as good as when Zlectis’ soft, pillowy breasts and belly pressed against me, pinning me to whatever surface she made love to me against. This guard didn’t even try to kiss me, instead biting and bruising me, laying a harsh slap against my ass, producing a yelp.

“G-gentle…” I murmured. “Please… be a bit gent- ack!” My pleas were cut short by a headlock, as she forced herself all the way down to the hilt again, her balls slapping painfully against mine.

“Now you wanna tell your betters what to do?” She grunted between bared teeth. “Maybe we’ll have all the other guards in, we’ll see how gentle they are, eh?” 

Some other day, I would have protested further - hoping to get the other guards in the room so they could all take their turns degrading and raping me, one by one, turning me inside out, bruising me black and blue as they used me like a cheap toy. But that night, I submitted to the guard, whimpering some apology as she proceeded to rut into me hard and fast like before, continuing to slap and berate me, choking me, pulling my hair, leaving me with tear-streaked cheeks as she told me to be thankful that she was kind enough to use me. I knew that I should have been thankful - I loved orc attention, I always wanted any and every big green orc cock inside me that I could get. And yet… when the guard left me leaking her cum on the edge of my mattress, a series of new bruises on the outside, and soreness inside, I was thankful that she had left, rather than calling out for more. Instead I wished I was being held, smothered with love and kisses, clinging to a cock inside of me as I was being cuddled… just like…

When I woke up the next morning, I crawled up my sheets to my nightstand, grabbing the anti-pregnancy potion off the edge, bringing it to my lips before pausing. Would I really be so upset having Zlectis’ seed take root in me? Were the bruises from strangers really worth more than her affection? The thought of getting fattened with her young while she fawns over me made me blush, pulling the draught from my lips. I thought for a moment that maybe going without the potion might be better, weighing the glass in my hand against the thoughts of a future with her…

Later that very morning, when the bell rang to signify the end of Zlectis’ history class, her eyes shot over to me, licking her lips and blushing, waiting for the rest of the students to file out of the class. I stayed seated until the last few students, the Vandian boy and a handful of orcs that had decided to latch themselves to him, clear candidates for the bruises on his arms, as his eyes were nailed to the floor while they followed him out. I got up, limping to the door to close it, my hand meeting Zlectis’ as she shoved the door closed for me, lifting me in her other arm, plating a kiss on my lips, her tongue lathering my tonsils in her spit.

“Pwah… You know your other teachers wonder where you go on the periods during my breaks…” She said teasingly, stroking my cheek with the back of her hand, her nails brushing against the new bruises on my neck the guard left last night. “I’ve been telling them you need… extra tutoring…” 

I began to run my hands across her breasts, unbuttoning her white shirt to reveal her dark green bra, matching her skin tone. I pressed a hand under the bra, playing with her nipple, making her gasp while she pulled my pants off after deftly unbuttoning them with a single hand, getting them around my ankles as her cock started to come out of the tent that was her black skirt. 

She frowned at the bruises at my wrists, and sighed, pressing me against the wall, her breasts holding me in place. “Who else was it this time?” She asked, her precum-slicked tip wetting me between the cheeks. I blushed at the question - was she offended that another orc had her way with me? 

“It was some guard… I don’t know who, really…” I admitted, trying to avert my gaze, but she pressed my chin with a finger, pulling my eyes to hers. She didn’t seem angry, just… sad.

“I don’t like seeing you bruised like this…” She muttered, grinding the tip of her cock against my asshole, my hands reaching down to spread my cheeks to accommodate her length. 

“I-I’m okay…” I murmured, kissing her chest over where her bra was still covering her breast. “I don’t -” the words just didn’t seem to come out. I didn’t mind getting roughed up and raped by any orc that wanted to get a piece of me, yet… when she was so sweetly, gently lowering my body onto her cock, stroking my face, and pressing me against her soft, pillowy body… I didn’t think I could say that I liked getting bruised like that while she was treating me so gently.

I let out a gasp when she kissed my forehead, my hole letting her cock slide all the way down to the base. She squeezed me tight, pressing my face between her breasts as my back pressed against the whiteboard. She started to move her hips, keeping herself buried in me as she grinded against my insides sensually, cooing as her tusks rubbed my scalp. “I love the way your insides cling to my cock, Ch’lthen…” she moaned, pressing my face against her bra-clad breast tighter. I started to move my own hips in tandem, making her gasp and moan from my efforts. My own cock started to leak from the pleasure, the watery goo dripping onto her thighs. I realized that she was the only one in weeks that could make me cum anymore, no matter how many other orcs have been fucking me, whether it was a serendipitous plowing by a stranger in the dark on the track when I took a nighttime jog, or a spit roast by some amorous orcs under a cafeteria table, the rough oral and anal assaults of the other students and guards haven’t been able to make me release like she could…

“Awww I love when you cum from my loving, dear…” She moaned, starting to pump faster, yet somehow keeping a gentle hold on me as she plowed deep, staying most of the way in with her plowing into me. I kicked my pants off my ankles, wrapping my legs around her wide form, trying to keep her inside me for the big finish - not that she ever finished anywhere else when she fucked me. It was always creampies or nothing with her, just the way I liked it.

Before long, I heard that telltale gasp, her breath caught in her throat as I squeezed her breasts hard, her cock erupted inside of me, my mouth hanging agape at the way my belly swelled little by little from her massive load, her giant balls scrunching up against her while she let it all out inside of me. “I’m cumming, I’m cumming…” She gasped, letting me know a lot later than was really helpful. After the last few spasms of her cock, she held me close, carrying me to her desk chair, sitting down with me still perched on her cock, undoing her bra to reveal the whole of her huge breasts from between her unbuttoned shirt, inviting me to kiss her sweaty, fat form, cuddling me as I kissed the beads of sweat on her body.

“You’re such a good boy…” she murmured, basking in the afterglow of our sex. “I wish you could stay all day…” She said with a stroke of my hair, a cruel reminder that I couldn’t stay on her cock while she gave her next lecture. I licked around her nipple, making her coo, before I pressed my lips to it and sucked. “Mmmmnn…” she moaned, “that a young man like you is so hungry for a fat ol’ orc like me…” She licked her lips, gripping my hair a bit tighter, as I felt her cock begin to harden inside of me again. “It makes me so… so happy…” 

I pulled away from her nipple, looking up at her face, her long brown hair wet with sweat, her eyes looking down at me, not with the same crazed hunger that the other orcs had, but with an affection, an adoration, like I was something precious. The thought of the guard fucking me last night suddenly hit me with a pang of guilt, making me want to look away, but her grip on my hair held my eyes to hers. I ran my fingers across my belly, words escaping my lips before I could stop them.

“I think I… I think I want your babies…” I admitted, blushing almost as hard as I made her blush, her cock shooting to full attention inside of me. She embraced me in a sweaty, pillowy hug, my face drawing closer to hers, her long cock slipping halfway out of me as she pressed another sloppy, deep-tongued kiss on my lips, tasting every corner of my mouth. She dropped me slowly back down her cock, making my mouth hang open with a line of spit between our lips. She ran a hand across my face, her eyes never losing that stare of adoration.

“Well… I don’t know,” she stammered, “I mean, if you… if you came up pregnant, would I even know they were mine?” The words hit me like a bullet to the chest. She had never admonished me so directly for my promiscuity before, what’s worse was that she had a point. I looked down, sheepishly.

“I… I don’t know why I keep doing that…” I murmured, embarrassed. “L-like, letting other orcs… I don’t… I mean, they don’t…” She perched my chin on her pointer finger, pulling my vision back to her eyes.

“Go on.” she said, her breath brushing against my cheeks.

I swallowed hard, before plowing on. “No one else makes me feel… the way you make me feel…” The admission turned both of our faces a deep shade of red, her hand shook against my face, as I felt another gush of precum let out inside of me, making me gasp.

“Well…” she started, her finger twirling around her nipple, “maybe you could prove that to me somehow…” I rubbed my hands against her belly, smiling.

“I-I won’t let any other orc use me again!” I blurted out, making her smile.

“Sweetie, you’re a human. I have no illusion that you’ll get raped whenever an orc around you wants it. Just… do try to keep yourself safe when you can.” She paused, thinking. “I was thinking… maybe you could let me take you out on a date?”

“A date?” I asked, quizzically. I had heard of dates before, something humans do in their own lands as some kind of courtship ritual, sometimes married couples here in the kingdom do something like that too. But so long as males are too young to leave campus, there’s rarely a point in calling anything couples do a ‘date.’

She giggled, stroking my face. “Yes, a date! There’s a nice little place in the city I’d love to take you out to…” I gasped at the suggestion, slapping her belly in admonishment.

“Didn’t you just say I should stay safe? That’s far too dangerous for both of us!” I exclaimed. “If you’re caught taking a student out of the campus, you’ll get imprisoned, and I could get…”

She stroked my face again, smiling with that amorous look in her eyes again. “What better way to show our devotion to one another then, hm? A little danger while I let everyone see you on my arm, dressed up while we love on each other in plain view of everyone at an elegant restaurant. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?”

The suggestions made my heart swell, the idea of being seen in plain view by strangers with this fattened, middle-aged orc while I kissed and stroked her… 

“Okay…” I allowed, putting a smile on her face. “But… what’s a restaurant?”

Chapter Text

I ran my fingers along the stamped number on my new collar, bought, affixed, and stamped the same night I was taken from Ek’in. We had been staying in town for a few days after my captor, Kelkata, had taken me. By train, it would have only been a day or two’s journey, but since she didn’t have the same permitting authority as Ek’in did, she had to take us by beast, meaning that her ‘preparations’ would need more time.

“It’s a crock o’ shit!” She complained to her sister when we got back from the local temple to Reik’na. “You have to apply for permits in the same governorate as your address, fuckers wouldn’t even talk to me when I said I lived out of town.”

Her sister Dreyganta let out a weary sigh. We had been staying at her home for a few days after our meeting at the temple. As far as I could tell, Kelkata was just pissing about, no urgency about anything, even when she was an obvious nuisance to her sister. Most of the waking hours at Dreyganta’s house she would either be complaining in her sister’s ear, eating her sister’s food, or raping me. That’s when she was even in the house, usually leaving me with Dreyganta’s husband Andrew - a man of at most 20, fat with child, showing off his pictures of his first brood, all of whom were at least old enough to be in academy. Every once in a while, when his shirts or open-front gowns opened up a view of his belly, I would catch a glimpse of his skin stretching and reddening around the brand on his skin, just to the side of his belly-button. Kelkata would ‘reassure’ me that she would put her brand somewhere far more appropriate, like my ass or my forehead - a prospect that I didn’t have any excitement for.

It was one of these times when he and I were alone, and the television was broadcasting some kind of interview with the king and queen on one of the crown public networks. The two of them were wearing fairly casual clothing for a royal couple, the queen wearing a dark green and black long dress, her legs crossed under the flowing robe, her husband clad in a simple buttoned up shirt and khakis, leaning on her exposed biceps as she answered some softball questions from the interviewer.

“And how was it that you met the king, Your Grace?” The interviewer asked in bated breath, eliciting a smile from the queen.

“Ah yes, well, Gregory er… caught my attention when I was working in the service of the foreign office about a half-decade ago, maybe a bit longer before.” The queen answered slowly, in a far more casual form of speech than the last queen ever spoke. “At that time, the local schools in his homeland would sometimes do field trips by the consulate I was stationed at. He comes from a land where orcs are among the humans, even among those humans best not discussed, yes I think you know whom… In any case, I noticed a boy in the field trip group who kept staring at the orcs working at the consulate, trying his best to mimic how we talk - the humans where he comes from don’t learn Orcish, not as a rule, truly. One in his group made some comment, one in my employ -” the queen paused, clearing her throat, “- sorry, a student he was with made some joke at the expense of the orcs in his tour group. I wanted to have one of the employees comfort her, but Gregory, even from such a young age, chastised his classmate - I will admit, it was a futa -” A gasp came out from the live audience in the studio, Andrew himself gasped as well. The queen addressed the outburst “- I know, I know! Such bravery, for a male, nay a boy to stand up to a futa! What’s more, he even comforted his orc classmate afterwards.”

The audience let out an ‘aww,’ making the queen smile, squishing the king against her, making him blush. “That alone told me all I needed to know, he’s a true hero among those raised in such awful conditions! You’d think that males would be conditioned to the cruelty of futa, but this male, even as young as he was, stood up to that!” The crowd cheered, as the queen patted his back. The king looked towards a camera to give an awkward smile and wave, the queen leaning into him to kiss his cheek.

“Then… I don’t know if it’s quite right to share this on television but… I made an effort to have someone in the foreign office keep an eye on him as he got older.” The queen grinned at the camera, gesturing to the king “Your taxes hard at work, keeping truly beloved males safe, even abroad!” 

The audience laughed, after a pause, the interviewer asked the king for his own recollection of meeting the queen, but before he could finish getting out a single sentence of broken Orcish, one of our orc wives changed the channel, putting on some porno of a male bouncing on an orc cock, his belly swollen large enough to be at least eight months pregnant. 

“I swear, you fuckin’ males…” Kelkata grunted, her words slurred from drink. “You know you shouldn’t be watching shit like that…”

“Hey, I was watching that!” Dreyganta protested - I wasn’t sure when the two of them came in, both of them standing behind me and Andrew on the couch. “And I don’t think it’s wrong for males to watch such a good role-model as the king!”

“Y-yes!” Andrew agreed, “Me think that king do a good man, queen smart for take him!” Andrew’s broken Orcish struck me as strange - he’s lived here for years, even if he only ever spoke with Dreyganta, I would have expected his Orcish to be at least coherent. Although I remembered that when I tried speaking Imperial Basic with him, he was terrified, and Dreyganta came in screaming, grabbing him by the throat and hurling all kinds of abuse for daring to speak something other than Orcish - despite him not having said a word in Imperial Basic. Thankfully, Kelkata wasn’t there for that, so she couldn’t do the same to me.

“Yes deary” Dreyganta said, stroking Andrew’s shoulder gently. “I also like the king - you think the queen treats him as good as I treat you?”

“N-n-no! No one can ever treat better than you do me, l-love!” Andrew stammered out, blushing with a hint of fear in his eye.

“Aye, but males don’t need to be treated good, do they?” Kelkata mused. “That’s the trouble with that royal couple - don’t wanna give males any ideas about how they oughta be taken. If the queen wants to treat him like some kinda sweetheart, that’s her choice, but it’s unnatural - some perversion she should keep private! Not something she parades around on TV!” Kelkata went on ranting, barreling past any attempts by Dreyganta to get a word in. Andrew and I stayed silent, knowing better than trying to interrupt either of these orcs. 

After Kelkata had wrapped up her long-winded, drunken rant, Dreyganta piped in with a question. “When the hell are you two going to go back to Hargen’za? I can’t keep you here forever, Andrew’s practically gonna burst!” Andrew blushed at her remark, rubbing his massive belly, as the pregnant male on TV moaned from the orc he was bouncing on grabbing his wrists, pulling him down her length hard and fast, in one fell press. 

“Ugh…” Kelkata grunted. “We’re still preparing for the journey, we’ll have to make it on a Kraybore, that’ll take us well over a week, y’know?”

Dreyganta crossed her arms, glaring. “Still ‘preparing', eh? All you’ve done is spend your inheritance on booze and fuck your new male! The fuck kind of ‘preparations’ is that?” Kelkata started to protest, but Dreyganta put her foot down. “You leave today, I’m not gonna argue about this!”

Andrew swung his hands over his head, whimpering quietly like he was expecting the ceiling to come down on him. Kelkata grumbled, saying she was heading out for a shopping trip, leaving me with her pissed off sister and terrified brother-in-law. Dreyganta sighed, sitting back down on the couch and soothing her husband, cooing and rubbing his belly.

“Don’t worry now, lover…” she said with a sigh. “I’m not mad at you, just her, and she’s gone now… You want that show with the king and queen back on now?” Andrew nodded, lowering his arms to a submissive posture in his lap, folding his hands in front of his huge pregnant belly. She switched back to the channel, cutting off the scene of the pregnant male shooting his load all over his pregnant belly, cutting to a commercial break on the crown public network, making Andrew sigh. Dreyganta squeezed him, taking one of his hands and pressing it to her lap, as he began to shuffle it back and forth. I got up to give them privacy - something that neither of the sisters seemed to care about, given how often Andrew and I were getting fucked in front of one another. His handy was no different, Dreyganta clicked her tongue and pointed down, gesturing for me to sit. “I’m not gonna have you running off while sis’ is away.” She grunted, shuffling her pants a bit to give Andrew a better angle at jerking her off. “Just keep watching TV till she’s back.”

I opened my mouth to make an excuse, lie or otherwise, but shut it, remembering the last time I told her I only wanted to leave because I needed to use the bathroom - “then piss yourself, I have a husband to clean up after guests, don’t I?” I guess I should have felt lucky - when I moved to the kingdom, I was briefed by the board of cultural integration. They had me piled into a room with a dozen or more other males, some old video playing to instruct us on proper conduct.

“Where you come from, males may have been able to speak with orcs as they would one another,” the disembodied voice in the video said, showing some stock image of a male and an orc talking together. “But be warned - while some orcs in the kingdom may be willing to take your personal preferences or interests into account, many do not take kindly to being told what to do by a human!” I never did have to worry about that with Ek’in. She was always sweet, always trying to make me comfortable, in spite of her massive size and strength over me. But the first time I asked Kelkata to be gentle, she just ignored my plea between pained grunts and spasms. The second time, she ‘lost her patience at all this bitching’ and slapped my face so hard that I saw stars, and felt a molar shake loose.

I don’t ‘bitch’ anymore when she drunkenly shoves my face into the couch and forcefully hollows out my insides, I just try to hold back whimpers and tears, closing my eyes and imagining it’s Ek’in. But that only brings the tears back - she never treats me as sweetly as Ek’in, and whenever she does fuck me face-to-face, the stench of beer on her breath broke the illusion immediately, as if the ruthless, violent raping wasn’t its own reminder. So as I watched some commercial break for a crown soda company advertising with a male spreading his asscheeks apart on camera, the logo on each cheek, I sat silently, waiting for my wife to come back and get us ready to head ‘home.’

When she did return, I wasn’t convinced that she went off to get more than another bottle of booze, but she did insist that she stored enough provisions on the kraybore to last us all the way home and then some. With a final awkward exchange of goodbyes, we left Dreyganta’s home, with me sitting right behind Kelkata on her kraybore, clad in a white wedding dress that Kelkata insisted on, setting out on the weeklong journey. 

Or rather, what should have been a weeklong journey. Kelkata couldn’t take going without fucking me in the ass at least three times in a day, usually leading to us stopping on the side of whatever dirt road we were on, typically somewhere in full view of anyone using the same stretch of road, all hooting and hollering as I was pressed against a tree. Or a rock. Or just had my legs spread over my head in the dirt. Every once in a while, I was pressed against the kraybore itself, gripping its long fur while Kelkata fucked me up against the beast of burden, much to its own confusion, from what I could tell. I preferred the smell of the beast to her breath, constantly reeking of booze, giving me sloppy, disgusting kisses that left my cheeks bruised purple with her long, unkempt tusks. Every night, she would make sure to stop at an inn that had a bar, so she could leave me chained to the bed in our room while she spent the moonlight hours getting wasted (usually only spending enough on the room to afford us a twin mattress and a tiny shower, not that she ever gave me a chance to use it). Sometimes, we’d have to spend several days at the same inn for her to sleep off her hangover - I thought I might relish the chance to rest, but babysitting the orc that killed my dear Ek’in in between getting my face forced down to throat her rancid, unwashed cock made me miss getting riding sores - of course those would only be between getting bruised hips from getting raped by Kelkata.

This went on, day by day, two weeks into our weeklong journey, before we stopped at another inn. Kelkata dragged me in by the collar after lazily tying up her steed, pulling us both to the front desk. “How much for a night?” She asked, her cock already hardening impatiently in anticipation - she was going to be glad to get me into a bed later, I could already tell. 

“A silver piece for one night, with five extra tins for every night of overstay.” The orc at the counter replied. Kelkata reached into her pouch, muttering and cursing under her breath. 

“Eh… look I’ve only got seven tins, could you -”

“One silver for first night, no exceptions. We’re a business, not a charity.” The concierge answered plainly, much to Kelkata’s frustration. I looked up at her in bewilderment - I had been led to believe that she had just gotten some kind of inheritance from her mother, did she seriously spend everything she’s brought on booze and overstays? This stupid, impulsive, murderous orc that’s got me collared and is dragging me across the kingdom. And of course the next words out of her stupid fucking mouth…

“Ugh… where’s the bar?” 

The concierge gestured to a hall on our left, and without skipping a beat, Kelkata pulled me along after her, as I followed her into the bar. She took up a seat, having me sit on her thigh as she ordered herself a beer, lamenting her predictably precarious situation aloud to a kind-face old bartender, as the orcs around her listened in on the griping and grunting.

“After another couple drinks, I won’t even have a tin to my name! Can you believe that? And with a sweet little husband to care for…” She moaned out loudly, probably hoping someone might decide to grant us charity. Instead, we were met with stifled laughs. Kelkata emptied her cup and ordered another, but the bartender didn’t take any money, saying someone else paid for her drink. A pair of orcs on another end of the bar waved, the both of them red-faced and giggling, before stumbling over to us. They were both wearing ragged-looking t-shirts and shorts, not concealing their large endowments of both chest and cock. The shorter between them, maybe only Kelkata’s height, around 8’7, was a redheaded light-green orc with short, well-kempt tusks. Her companion was nearly ten feet tall, her blonde hair contrasted by her dark green skin, her long fingers brushed against the bar before they introduced themselves.

“Heyyyy -” the blonde started, clearly drunk. “My friend and I heard about your money troubles… and we thought we might have a way to help you out!” 

Kelkata grinned at the news, taking another sip of her beer before clutching me closer, urging the pair to go on. 

“Well, we’ve been traveling a bit, just like you two are!” the blonde continued, “we’re headed for business up north, but we’ve been uh… disappointed by the last couple of temples to Fei’nadi we’ve visited on the way…”

“Yeah,” the redhead butted in, “last one only had old men and those half-elf freaks…”

“Anyways anyways,” the blonde went on, “we were thinking that maybe… if you wanted, we could pay for your room, and your drinks tonight… if you let us… ‘borrow’ your husband.”

My jaw dropped. I’d never been brought anywhere by Ek’in where an orc would be as shameless as to ask for another orc’s husband! I began to protest “I am not so-” 

Kelkata smacked my face hard, leaving me dazed. “You weren’t being spoken to!” She chided, before she addressed the offer. “I did just get this male, y’know… I’m not so fond of the idea of someone taking my newly wed male to their own room…”

“Oh we’d do it here!” The redhead insisted, “we do love an audience, yeah don’t we?”

The blonde orc grinned, reaching into her pockets, pulling out a small glass vial. “Oh yes we do… and you don’t need to worry about him popping out a stranger's litter, we got some potions from the last temple of Fei’nadi we went to.” 

Kelkata fidgeted my collar with her hand, rubbing her thumb against the stamp with our marriage number on it. Her cock was still hard, I could tell as she adjusted it in her pants. “Would you two mind if I joined in on your fun?” Kelkata asked, making my jaw drop again.

“Oh,” the redhead said, smiling wickedly, “we wouldn’t stop anyone from taking an ass as nice as his…” 

I looked to the bartender, hoping that maybe she would protest at her bar being made into a one-whore-whorehouse, but she seemed to not mind the deal being made in front of her. Kelkata mumbled, “then… it’s a deal…” and picked me up, bringing me to a nearby table, dropping me face-up onto it. “So, who’s goin’ first?” She asked, slapping my ass and holding a leg up, exposing my sore asshole from the underside of my dirty, torn up white dress, splattered with brown from the elements.

The redhead sprang forwards, pulling her pants down to reveal a massive, thick cock, laying it out on my abdomen, the tip laying between my nipples. Her blonde friend circled the table, her own cock only a little shorter, but much skinnier, stroking the shaft with the tip against my bruised cheek. I tried to turn my head away, but Kelkata snapped at me, slapping my ass hard enough to make me yelp. “Don’t deny them! They’re paying good fuckin’ money, you better let them get what it’s worth!” 

“Ek’in would -” I started, before the blonde orc gripped me by the hair and shoved her cock as far down my throat as she could, cutting off my protest that Ek’in would never have put me through something like this. The redhead leaned back, gripping me painfully by the thighs as she positioned the tip of her cock against my stretched but unwilling anus. She pressed herself inside of me in one painful, forceful thrust, sinking herself to the hilt, the two orcs inside of me moaning and grunting in pleasure, my own whimpers of pain and protest silenced by the cock working its way down my throat. 

“Gods…” the redhead gasped, working her way in and out of me with a harsh, unrelenting pace, “the thick males like this, they always make the best sluts…” 

“Yeah,” the blonde agreed, squishing my nipple painfully as she got her own cock all the way inside of me, her balls slapping my cheek. “They’re usually so much more desperate to please than the skinny ones…”

Kelkata laughed at their remarks, slapping my ass. “I never thought that weight you gained was gonna be so handy - I shoulda thanked your baby mama!” 

Tears streamed down my bruised cheek, as the big green balls slapped against it, weeping from the pain, from the way Kelkata talked about Ek’in, the way I was being turned out for a hotel room and a few beers… I looked up through the tears at the blonde orc fucking my throat, her own hand under her t-shirt, grabbing her boob and playing with her nipple, a look in her eyes making me scared, knowing that look all too well from Kelkata… She started to pump in and out of my mouth, just as harsh and fast as her companion was in my ass, making me choke gag and sputter, leading her to pinch and twist my nipples.

“C’mon y’little whore!” The blonde chastised, “suck me with a little more pride, it’s not like you’re good for much else…” 

The blonde pushed her cock all the way to the hilt, keeping it there, choking me as I sputtered and pressed my hands uselessly against her - she took the chance to grab my wrists, painfully enough that I would have yelped if I could. She repositioned around the table, keeping her cock as deep as she could, having my head tilted back, so all I could see was her two heavy, leathery, hairy orbs slapping against my face with every thrust, deepened by pulling my arms hard enough to feel like they might be ripped off of me. 

Her redhead companion was no less brutal, pressing one of my legs up against her breast as she plowed in and out with abandon. Even though I couldn’t see it, I could tell my belly was stretching and bulging behind the white fabric of the dress from the violent fucking, even as Kelkata slapped her own weighty member against my fat thigh. Kelkata grinded her cock against me, the sweaty, fat meat slick with precum slid against my skin as the two strangers kept pumping away inside of me, the three of them were discussing the possibility of letting others in for a couple tins each, given how excited the bar was getting.

After countless slaps against my forehead, the blonde’s balls were starting to shrivel, as she buried herself deep again, letting her cum coat my stomach, her companion doing the same in my ass not long after. The blonde was quick to pull herself out of my throat, leaving me to cough and spit and sputter, gagging at the bitter taste of this stranger’s seed. Before I could gather myself, the redhead pulled out quickly, making me gasp from the sudden emptiness, her own cum leaking out of me, her load large enough to make the sound of a pitter patter on the floor below us, drawing laughter from all the onlookers at the bar. Kelkata flipped me onto my front, positioning herself in front of me, her disgusting cock in my face, rubbing the stinky tip against my cheek. She looked down at me with a drunken burp past her lightly bloated belly, one hand on her half-empty cup of beer, the other gripping my hair painfully, leading my mouth to her cock’s tip. She emptied the cup into her gullet, setting it down, as coin after coin poured into it - I tried to stop counting after the fifth clink in the cup.

As I resigned myself to taking her rancid tip into my mouth, and yet another pair of stranger’s hands gripped my hips, her cock between my cheeks, making some lewd comment to get the rest of the bar to chuckle, I tried to keep Ek’in in mind. The thoughts of her could get me through this, couldn’t they? But I rejected that immediately - I didn’t want to tarnish her memory by even thinking of her while I’m being defiled by these monsters, these evil beasts, led by one who calls herself my wife.

I instead went on, trying to think of my children, my gut hit with both a pang of despair and a pang of pain as the stranger’s cock pressed all the way into me. More tears came forth from my eyes - my elder daughters, no one could be there to tell them what happened to their mom… no one could be there to tell them what happened to their dad… no one could be there to help them care for their younger sisters… all the while, their dad was being defiled at the other end of the kingdom, unable to do a damned thing. 

I resolved myself to survive this night, so I could go on and do anything I could to get back to them - for their own sake, as well as for the sake of Ek’in’s memory.

Chapter Text

I scooped up another spoonful of the oatmeal, re-reading my notes from the briefing I got the day before. Ever since the new Queen’s coronation, there’ve been moves in and out of the embassy like I haven’t seen in years. My superiors briefed me on the newest staff at the embassy, the new head of the foreign office of the kingdom is a cousin of the queen, in Orcish they call her Zonit’edite Ulis'na Jleftin’kal Adis’ek’in Jacobda Reik’na, the one appointed to the embassy is a sister to the queen, Pe’zen’edite Ikthali Helad’kal Adis’ameta Rotada Reik’na. Thankfully, I only really needed to memorize the long form of the names for introductory purposes, even orcs will just default to first names like we do here in the Empire. 

The news on TV wrapped up some story about yesterday’s sports scores, and switched to political news, and this morning’s subject made me groan. Senator Stacy Cornatus apparently made some big speech last night, no doubt making my job harder. As the senator most publicly opposed to the Orc Kingdom, she does everything she can to make speeches, propose bills, and vote for bills that further condemn the Kingdom, and after the invasions in Mondi and Vandia, she’s started making calls for all-out war against the Kingdom. I listened closely for what I will probably have to hear the orcs complain about when they call me into the embassy today.

“While our noble Empress has rejected the sanctions this session has called for, despite our qualified majority, we are pleased to hear her speak in condemnation of the Kingdom’s aggression in her latest address,” the senator began, standing from her seat in the House of the Elected, “but we urge the Empress to see that our allies require our assistance now more than ever! Without our own force of military might, humans are languishing and dying on battlefields against rapacious, evil creatures that we don’t even allow into polite society in a civilized nation such as our own!” She paused, letting the halls of the House get loud with murmurs of mixed approval. “And my opponents, those bleeding hearts who think that orcs who might want to come into our country merely for a ‘better life,’ just look to what the orcs of Mondi did with their ‘better life!’ Raping and murdering their supposed countrymen, and carrying off males into their dread Kingdom! I support Mondi’s actions to further eradicate the menace within their borders and without, and I condemn my opponents attempts to bring in this foreign enemy in droves! The orc knows no homeland but the Kingdom, so send them all back, and light it up like a nuclear candle for Goddess's sake!” 

I ground my teeth, listening to the House erupt into a mix of shouted applause and booing, the Empress’ Scion of the House banging her gavel for order. ‘Light it up like a nuclear candle’ is definitely going to be beat over my head when I try to get the orcs to understand that the Empire has no plans for war - they have always had some trouble understanding that our legislature and its many firebrands have no influence over foreign policy, that falls under the direct purview of the Empress. And the Empress has wisely decided that we do not want a direct conflict with the Kingdom, not yet anyways.

I reached under the table, grabbing my husband by the hair, forcing his lips to the base of my hard cock. He’s pretty good at sucking dick, but I was getting angry, I needed to take it out on his throat - not that a bound male like him would mind rough treatment from his own wife. I looked down into his eyes, a bit glassy from being bound, no hint of fear or discomfort, despite his audible choking and gagging on my cock, as I put a leg around his head, pressing his chin even harder against my balls. 

Just as my orgasm begins to crest, my green phone rings - it’s my one-way contact with the embassy, a small, old fashioned cell phone that I always keep in reach. I open and answer before a third ring - they do always seem to get impatient when they call.

“Our representative is ready to see you, whenever you are prepared.” An unfamiliar voice said over the line in Orcish.

“Th-thank you,” I responded in Orcish with a whimpering stammer, my orgasm making my voice weak, my cum shooting down my husband’s throat. “I’ll be right over.”

I patted my husband on the cheek, releasing his head from my cock, letting the long shaft slip out of his throat, while he kept sucking as the tip approached his lips, coming out of his mouth with a pop. He smiled up at me, the glassy bound look in his eyes getting even glassier as his short blonde hair brushed over his eyebrows. He crawled away from my seat, although I wasn’t sure if it was because he simply finished having his own breakfast, or if it was because he knew I needed to leave right away. 

In any case, I did just that, standing after I adjusted my thin skirt, and slipping on my heels before heading out the door. My home was only a block’s walk from the embassy, which itself wasn’t a mistake - the empire provided the home to me as a part of the position, both for convenience and safety. After the Kingdom’s flight incident fifty years ago, the Imperial liaison to the embassy at the time had a car bomb detonate on her way to the head office less than a month later. While it’s public (and my) opinion that the Kingdom was likely responsible for the attack, in order to avoid further escalation, the Empire’s investigation was “unable to find a link to the Kingdom.” Nonetheless, liaisons to the Kingdom’s embassy are not permitted to drive a car to or from the embassy. 

The embassy itself, a tall, dark green building with only a few feet of lawn guarded by a high fence, rarely saw anyone come or go. Once the new employees of the embassy moved in, they had all their needs met by delivery, and never let their own leave the embassy without express permission from the crown - their own response to the Kingdom’s flight incident. As I approached the front gate, an orc wearing a human-looking (though orc-sized) black suit met me at the gate, opening it while gesturing for me to come inside. I walked into the yard, walking up the large steps to the front door, the orc who opened the gate jumping ahead of me to open the front door as well. This level of courtesy was odd among the orcs, even (and in fact especially) among the orcs working with the crown.

Once I had made it inside, I noticed two human-size figures clothed in what the orcs called “modesty dresses” - a kind of baggy outfit that covers all skin, hair, and even only has a translucent fabric in front of the face framed by a wicker ring on the inside, only allowing the minimum amount of sight out of the dress, leaving me little idea what the faces behind them looked like. From experience, I could guarantee these were males, the husbands of some of the orcs working here. Once they noticed me, they looked at each other, muttering something in Orcish before fleeing the room quickly, heading behind a human-sized door, letting it slam shut behind them. I didn’t take any offence at their response to my entrance - the embassy has always been very cagey about letting human futa see the males that lived within, to the point that I’ve been working here, coming in and out for the better part of a decade, and I’ve never seen a male’s face once, and only seen males in their modesty dresses fewer than ten times. I remembered a time when I, like any other futa in the Empire, was repulsed by these dresses, making males hide themselves instead of parading them around like we do. Far as I’m aware, the orcs don’t even use them universally in their own land, just when they bring males abroad, for “safety.”

Another orc in a suit approached me, reaching her hand down to shake my own, using her other hand to gesture to a pair of couches on either side of a coffee table - at least a coffee table among orcs, to me it might as well be a table table. 

“Greetings, miss Isabella!” The orc said in Orcish with a smile, “I am the chief diplomat here,  Pe’zen’edite Ikthali Helad’kal Adis’ameta Rotada Reik’na, but please do call me Ikthali.” I shook her hand, looking up at her big brown eyes, long tusks jutting out in corners before shooting up towards her cheeks, her skin a deep green, her hair only going down long enough to cover her ears, colored a blue so deep it could be mistaken for black. “If you wouldn’t mind, I think our introductory meeting would be better suited over at our little meeting space. Please, do come with me.” I nodded, following her to the pair of couches, sitting myself down on the smaller one as she sat across from me. I continued to be shocked by the display of etiquette - this orc, just like the rest I’ve met, towered over me. The orcs have always known that this is intimidating to us humans, so meetings at the embassy would typically be done standing, to keep that pressure on - but Ikthali wanted me to sit! Not that sitting changed the height differential much, she was still a few feet taller than me when we both sat.

“Let me be the first here to extend condolences to you,” I opened in Orcish, folding my hands in my lap. “Your mother was a well-respected queen amongst us here in the Empire, her loss is one felt by all.”

Ikthali gave a sad smile, nodding solemnly. “Yes… she was certainly a wonderful queen, irreplaceable… but my sister will do us all proud, I am sure.” Ikthali cleared her throat, before continuing her awkward attempts at courtesy. “I apologize that we cannot conduct our discussion in Imperial Basic - I am grateful that one such as you is our liaison, your Orcish is far better than I was led to believe human futa were capable of.”

Her response caught me by surprise - the orcs I’ve worked with would usually cut through a polite lie, calling it out immediately. If someone told me anyone in the empire was mourning the death of the orc queen, I’d laugh in their face, and I wouldn’t doubt that Ikthali knows as much.

“Why, thank you!” I replied, crossing and uncrossing my legs, trying to push through the unexpected response. “I have been at it for a while - your predecessor did not have much love for Imperial Basic, so I have had ample opportunity to practice.” 

Ikthali laughed at my remark. “Yes, my aunt was certainly not a lover of language, I do apologize for her disregard.” She straightened her posture, sitting on her hands as she tapped a foot on the floor. Another orc approached the edge of the coffee table, holding several mugs, some steaming hot, others with condensation from the cold liquid within. “I’ve had my employees assemble some refreshments for our introductory meeting - I don’t really know what you might like, so we’ve got everything, coffee, tea, water, wine, beer - if you’re a bit picky, we wouldn’t begrudge that, we have a bar downstairs that can make you nearly anything to order if -”

“No, thank you.” I replied coldly. Ikthali’s warm smile sank, before she took one of the cold-looking drinks from the platter and shooed the other orc away, visibly a little distraught at my refusal. It is the policy of the empire to not eat or drink anything an orc offers me, even within their embassy - the risks of poisoning far outweigh the marginal benefits to the courtesy an orc might even see in the gesture of accepting a drink. 

“Very well…” Ikthali said after a long pause, clearing her throat after sucking down more of her drink. “I did see earlier on the news, one of your… what do they call them, ‘senators?’ Well, she made some remark regarding sanctions on our family regarding what they’ve called our ‘aggressions’ against human lands. I would hope that the agreements made with your Empress will not be swept aside by these senators, no?”

I sighed, leaning back into the couch. I was right, that damned senator was going to make my job harder. “Well, it’s a complex situation, politically speaking. The senator’s comments don’t necessarily reflect the opinion of the Empress herself, who holds the final word on the trade agreements we’ve already made.” I paused, letting Ikthali’s posture soften before I brought in the ‘but.’

“But… that agreement is up for renewal soon. The Empress would be foolish not to take into account the wars the Reik’na family has -”

“Our family has not started any wars!” Ikthali cut in sharply, leaning in with a fire in her eyes. “The only war that’s originated from our kingdom was started by the temple of Gehrana during the interregnum, one that her highness is interested in ending sooner rather than later.”

“Be that as it may, the Empire does not see your army as being totally distinct from your executive offices.” I replied - and that was the political truth, even if it wasn’t a fact. While the royal family deals with all issues of diplomacy, including trade, their armies are in the hands of the clerical officials of their war goddess. We’ve already been made aware of the rift that the temple of Gehrana’s war has created among the royals, and that it’s created a lot of anxiety regarding their international standing - an anxiety I needed to exploit. “It will be hard to explain to our electorate that your armies are plundering their way through human lands, but we’re still going to continue a trade relationship that you need a lot more than we do.”

“I understand that your citizens have a soft stomach for these things, given the soft hearts of males.” Ikthali conceded, “but we are not at war with your allies - Vandia is far from your own borders, and you have no agreements with them that we’ve been made aware of. In fact, you do not even speak the same language, you could not say they are anything like kin to the humans of the Empire.”

“You forget that the attack on Mondi concerns us as well - they are our ally.” I reminded her. 

“Attack on Mondi?” Ikthali responded, feigning ignorance. “I know that some orcs may have crossed into their lands and caused some trouble, but it is not something that our family had any hand in.”

I replied sternly, “Playing coy is already a challenge with the death toll from what you call ‘causing trouble’ - Mondi has told us that around 10,000 males of all ages are missing, and nearly as many other humans have been found dead in the wake of the attack. Claiming that the Queen herself is ignorant of this in light of her raping a Mondian boy on television means that you think we’re stupid, or permissive of such things - I can assure you that we are neither.”

Ikthali squeezed her thighs, visibly distressed, rocking in her seat. “I understand that the Empire would have some retribution for such a… whatever you want to call this… indiscretion, if it did really happen as you say it did - which we deny, wholeheartedly! I do hope to express that we are putting forward an effort to operate in good faith.”

“And where is this ‘good faith,’ hm? You expect us or Mondi to just let it slide because you promised you’ll behave now that the queen has gotten her loot?” I responded, my patience wearing thin. 

“We have been doing our part to remove bad actors.” She responded, making sure not to bring up any examples that might prove her point. 

“I can only speak to what the Empire might or might not do.” I explained with a sigh, “I think it is reasonable that trade continues, under the proviso that there are some further efforts taken ‘in good faith,’ or whatever you want to call it. A good place to start would be some consequences sought for those responsible for the attack on Mondi.”

Ikthali opened her mouth before shutting it again, appearing to be stuck in thought. “Can I get a guarantee from you today that there will be no… retaliation? For any indiscretion that may have occurred in Mondi - given that we ensure some kind of repercussions for those accused indiscretions."

“I do not know if we are interested in any kind of direct response to the attack, at least militarily, regardless if you do or don’t prosecute those you find responsible for the attack. However, I can caution you that we do not have any control over Mondi’s foreign policy, in spite of how you speak like we are acting as some kind of united front.” I reminded her with a raised finger, punctuating the point. “If Mondi felt the need to respond in kind to the attack on their territory with an attack on orc territory, the Empress would not feel much animating her to condemn such a retaliation.”

Ikthali squirmed in her seat, puzzling over my response with lips clenched tight. “So I do not have a guarantee from the Empire, even if we hand over some orcs involved in the… lets call it a raid, that’s what I think appropriate - even if we hand over the orcs involved in the raid?”

“The Empire would appreciate it as a show of ‘good faith,’ that the attack was likely of a private matter, rather than a state matter - of which the queen may have been an unknowing beneficiary, given her Mondian husband.” This exact line was one that I was authorized to give as a possible concession, not that it was a guarantee of much - we wouldn’t seek out any kind of restitution from the royal family if they could turn over some orcs that we could either put on trial or send to Mondi for trial, so long as Mondi could also keep up the front that the Queen ‘wasn’t knowingly involved,’ and didn’t seek repatriation of the King.

Ikthali seemed to catch the implied deal, sighing before swallowing down the remainder of her drink, snapping her fingers to call over another orc to bring a packet over, sliding it across the table to me. I flipped through it, finding page after page of notes on a proposed continuation of the current trade deal - one I will have to forward to my bosses. I smiled and thanked her for the document, letting her know as much, making her chuckle.

“Ah yes, I know it all too well…” Ikthali muttered, “neither you nor I have any power to accept or deny outright. You will pass it along to the relevant authority, who will give you a marked up correction of the deal we wrote, and we will do the same, back and forth for months.”

I returned a wry smile. “Yes, something like that.” I stood up, bowing lightly before dismissing myself, allowing a spear-armed guard to lead me (still quite uncharacteristically) politely out of the building.

When I arrived home, my husband was waiting on the couch, looking wistfully at me, nude on the couch, his tiny cock in its cute little green cage. He looked on the verge of salivating, licking his lips when he saw me come in.

“Ah… hey babe… how was… work?” He said, in a weak, husky voice.

“Exhausting,” I said with a sigh, dropping my bags by the door before locking it, and sitting myself down next to him, looking into his bloodshot eyes. “Did you miss me, Marcus?”

He nodded, licking his lips again, running his hand down my thigh. “I always miss you, whenever you go out without me…” 

I hiked up my skirt, pulling my cock aside from behind my panties, and I got to see his eyes light up before he nearly jumped for it, his lips locking around the tip, sucking while his tongue swirled around it. I let out a soft moan, pushing a hand against his back. His skin was smooth, soft almost like a blanket. And the way he worked his tongue so expertly around my cock almost always made me nearly lose control.

“Honey, you know I’d love to take you out more often,” I cooed, “but where I work it’s very dangerous! Maybe next time I go shopping I’ll let you come along, you’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

He made acquiescent noises over my dick, sucking ferociously trying to get the seed within. Back before he was so deeply bound, I’d have had him get groceries himself, but after years of taking my seed without protection, he was almost useless on his own, save for some of the most basic tasks. Without my seed, he gets withdrawals within an hour, in pain, moaning and groaning. Once he does take my seed, he’s in a state of uncontrollable ecstasy, his caged little dicklet leaks all over him, and he can’t stop trying to cuddle me. I’d always heard that getting your husband bound was a big responsibility, turning him from an equal partner into a sex-pet, but I don’t think I’ve ever seen a single male as an “equal.” The fact that taking enough futa dick could make them like this… they’d never be more than lovable sex slaves.

His chin bumped up against my balls for the umpteenth time, clearly trying to milk me for all I had, but I pulled him off roughly by his hair. “Get to the bed.” I commanded. “And spread your hole wide for me, the way I like it.”

He whimpered in agreement, slinking off to the bedroom, spit running down to his chin. I loved watching him walk away, with his bubbly ass and thick thighs, thinning down his calves to his feet. His upper body was almost always skinny, like a model, so hot that I stopped letting him wear clothes ages ago. When my neighbors heard about that, they would perk up in attention, and say something about trying that with their husbands. That week the dumpster had more men’s clothing than I’ve seen in most department stores.

I stripped down on my way to the bedroom, coming to Marcus as naked as he was, my olive skin and black pubes contrasted against his pale skin and blonde pubes, while he was on his back, holding his ankles over his head, so his asshole was pointed straight up at me. I climbed down onto him, pointing my hardened member against his puckered asshole, pressing down softly while I licked my own lips. 

“Please please please please…” he moaned, “fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me-”

I obliged, pressing myself in deep, making him yelp in pleasure before I pulled his face close to mine, kissing him deeply. I opened my eyes after our kiss to see his own rolled back, his hips moving in opposition to my thrusts, getting my cock all the way in and all the way out of him with each press into each other. I grabbed his hips forcefully, and buried myself to the hilt, grinding on his insides, watching him squirm and moan, while his thin, watery cum leaked out from his cage in a pathetic trickle. Just the sight of it made me want to fuck him harder, my hips moving on their own, I thrusted savagely in and out of him, savoring his gasps and winces. I pumped into him hard, keeping a punishing pace, pulling his hair and squeezing his hips so tight I thought that I might have left bruises. I got down close to him when I was cresting my orgasm, biting down hard on his neck, leaving a purple, indented hickey as I dumped my load into him, as his face curled into a euphoric expression, lost in pleasure.

Later that night. I laid in bed with my husband sprawled out next to me, face down, ass high, my cum dripping down his balls while I brushed his hair between my fingers, his head resting on my breasts as I watched the news. The newscast ended with political news - a piece with focus on a stunt by senator Cornatus, as she interviewed several refugees from Vandia, a translator between her and the pair she sat with.

“So tell me,” Cornatus asked, looking at the young futa and middle aged man, “how did you manage to escape the green menace?”

The middle aged man spoke at length, before the translator, herself an imperial futa, overlapped with him to explain their situation. “We were in a large city in the south of our country - she was my son’s fiancé. While we were there - I for business, she was there at university - the fighting began a few miles out from the city. The soldiers were telling us to get out by the highway.” At this point, the man was starting to tear up, but the translator continued without breaking her own tone, the futa sitting by him wrapped an arm over his shoulders to comfort him. “My wife and son… I wanted to go back to get them, but the soldiers insisted we get to the airport as soon as possible… when we took off, I saw the burning piles… I don’t…” 

Cornatus put her own hand on the man’s shoulder, trying to comfort him as well. She turned her attention to the futa by him. “And your fiancé, what do you know of what’s happened with him?”

The other futa cleared her throat, and responded in imperial basic, her accent leaving strange emphasis on certain syllables in every other word. “My fiancé, Maxime, I haven’t seen since I left our village for school… I hear they take the males his age as slaves… I only hope it is not true, I do not wish for him to be taken from me, by those savages…”

Cornatus nodded, her eyes overcast with concern. “I’m afraid it is true, I am sure your fiancé is being raped by orcs now, no matter what we might hope…” 

I threw my remote at the screen, swearing. That stupid cunt! My whole month… no, year - is going to be nothing but overtime and arguing, constant calls from the embassy… Goddess I could use a drink…

Chapter Text

I would never admit it, but a part of me was glad when Zantha returned to campus. She explained that orcs would have to leave campus one day a week to visit their parents, and that came to be the worst day of the week for me. As overbearing as Zantha was, she could at least speak my language - she tried to set me up with her friends’ boyfriends to hang out on the days she was gone, but my Orcish was still far too bad to actually hold a conversation. What’s worse, they kept trying to take me to the temple of Fei’nadi to watch porn with them - I couldn’t for the life of me understand why a bunch of guys would want to go watch porn together as a social event, but apparently it’s “quite normal” here, at least according to Zantha. That said, being in a gaggle of boys with known girlfriends would always keep me safer than spending the day alone - I’d seen my fair share of males getting dragged off by a horny or bored orc to fuck him somewhere private (if the orc even cared about privacy). So hanging around with a gaggle of males that don’t speak Vandian was a small price to pay, I supposed.

On her first day back for the week, she took me to the human studies building for a study session - probably for the best, since I did have a test the next day. The first few times she took the effort of taking me to these review sessions, I made no effort to participate - after all, what was the point? Why should I care if I did well by the merits of these beasts? Despite that, Zantha would take me out to the hall in the human studies building every night, walking me back to my room after each unsuccessful session. Every time, when I’d refuse to answer the review questions, or say I didn’t know the answers, she was never angry, she never berated me or lectured me on the importance of the lessons (well, at least not always). Most of the time, she would stop the review, and ask about my day outside of her attention, or about the day that she was at home. She would listen patiently, letting me tell her in my own tongue about how I was bored in the Orcish classes, how I didn’t like that the other orcs would make sexual gestures at me whenever they passed me, or how the males would immediately surrender to being raped by their orc classmates. She would never interrupt or correct me, just nodded thoughtfully. Sometimes I feared she couldn’t even understand me, but she would ask me about a detail that made it clear that she understood every word. After the second week of these “review sessions,” I started actually answering the questions she’d ask - of course I’d get half of them wrong, but she didn’t discourage or criticize me. In fact, she would wait, and ask what I thought might be wrong. She worked me through every problem, like some kind of private tutor. After a week of this, before I noticed it, I was taking far better notes, just so our review sessions might be smoother. Maybe I just appreciated that she spoke Vandian. Or maybe that she was treating me like a friend, in spite of her constant blushing and fidgeting at my presence.

That night, after running through flash cards for the civics test, she decided to pivot to Orcish, writing out a practical example.

“Here, this will be a good test to see how far you’ve come - this is more culture than civics, but I think it might be related to something on your test tomorrow, from what your materials looked like.” She lifted her pen and turned the scrap of paper she was writing on towards me, asking me to read it aloud.

“Nof’edite Nelnand Nathan’kal Adis’plenda Lognathda Esta.” I said the words slowly, sounding out the symbols, before looking up at Zantha. “It’s a name, right?”

Zantha beamed in pride at my remark “yes, very good!” She leaned forwards, reaching a hand out to ruffle my hair, her breasts hanging over the table, pressed tight against her in her uniform. “Now, I’m gonna ask you some questions, I think parts of names are on your test - first question, what is this orc’s name?”

I looked back down at the scrap of paper, thinking for a second before answering. “Nelnand - like your mother’s name, right?” 

She smiled “I’m glad you remembered her name - yes, this is my mother’s name. Now, can you tell me her husband’s name?”

“That would be… Nathan, right?”

She clapped, louder than I expected, making me jump in my seat. “Yes! Well done - hey now, don’t get scared, it’s a good thing!” She twisted her hair around a finger, going on “My dad is pregnant now, so this will probably change soon, but from the name, do you know how many daughters she has?”

“Nof’edite… that’s… Nine… no, eight daughters, right?”

Zantha giggled, “that number always trips foreign boys up, yes, it’s eight daughters. Nine daughters would be Zal’edite. From what the temple of Esta says, mom will be a Pe’frat’edite - thirteen daughters! But we don’t count it in names until they’re actually born.” 

I ran my finger over the name ‘Adis’plenda’ - “and Plenda, that’s your mom’s dad’s name? Your grandpa’s name?”

Zantha sighed and shook her head, “No, my grandma’s name - I guess you still aren’t used to Orcish sounding names, a male named Plenda would be very silly - like having a girl named Maxime in Vandian.” She leaned forwards again and smiled, “but you did a very good job, you’ve improved a lot!”

I flashed a smile and thanked her - even though I’ve been taking Orcish classes for weeks now, she’s still been speaking with me exclusively in Vandian. It was probably for the best, since my Orcish was still terrible - the few times I tried to speak with an orc or male in the green tongue, I’d get tongue-tied and confused, and they always ended up talking way too fast for me to understand, even if I knew half the words they were using. Other than Zantha, only a handful of students here spoke more than a word in Vandian, and among them, their accents made them incomprehensible. Whenever Zantha did drill me on my Orcish, she spoke slowly and repeated as many times as it took for me to understand. And yet, in spite of how accommodating she’s been compared to any other orc I’ve met, something about her put me off…

“Okay Maxime” Znatha started, “let’s do a review for your civics test tomorrow.” She cleared her throat, and asked in Orcish, slowly, “what are the differences between the temples and the crown?”

I sighed, attempting to answer in Orcish, even slower, before Zantha put up her hand. “For now, just do it in Vandian.” she said with a smile. “I think it’s too complex to say for a new speaker like you, sorry.”

I thought back to the diagrams we drew in class, and what Zantha wrote in Vandian. “The crown writes laws, and enforces laws through the use of the retinues of the queen and her governors, and the temples enact laws through funding the crown provides.” I answered, hoping that the words I used weren’t too complicated.

“And how does the crown get these funds?” Zantha asked, unfazed by the technical terminology.

“Through the crown corporations, like the crown market, crown television, the crown mining monopolies, taxes collected through trade -”

“Okay okay,” Zantha stopped me, giggling, “I can see you were paying attention, very good! Do the temples collect any funding?”

“Uh… yes.” I answered before considering, “The temple of Reik’na collects some taxes from citizens, the temples of Fei’nadi and Esta make profits from their services, the temple of Gehrana keeps what the army steals from-”

“Steals?” Zantha asked with a tilt to her head, her face screwed up in confusion. “The army doesn’t steal anything, unless I’m not understanding the word you used…”

Ah, that’s what put me off - no matter how kind she tried to be, she was still an orc. This despicable race didn’t see what they did to my homeland as plunder, theft, murder, rape… they saw it as their right, what their gods have granted them. I grinded my teeth before I ‘corrected’ my language.

“Sorry, I mean ‘takes,’ not ‘steals’... does that make more sense?”

“Ah, yes!” Zantha replied, her smile bright. “That’s right, the army takes from the human futa, and keeps the proceeds, that’s right!”

She said it as if they don’t take from every human, not just the futa… 

“And when the crown writes laws,” Zantha continued, “do the temples get to reject the laws?”

“Well, they can do a… I forget what you orcs call it, in my country we’d probably say something like a ‘veto.’” I said, trying to recall the details from the civics lesson. 

Zantha screwed her face up again in confusion. “Sorry, I uh… what does ‘veto’ mean?”

“Like the temples… they can tell the crown they don’t like the law or how it’s written… and if the crown wants to force the law through they have to call on the army to vote on it, right?” Zantha smiled at my response.

“Well… yes and no. I think you’d get half points for that answer.” Zantha said, rubbing a finger on her tusk. “If three of the five temples send the queen a letter of refusal, then the law is rejected - since the temples are the ones that actually execute the laws, that’s their right. The queen can then either rewrite the law (which is what usually happens), retire the law (which sometimes happens), or summon a knightscount (which very rarely happens). For the knightscount, the queen calls on 101 knights to vote on the law as is - if at least 51 vote either yes or no, then that’s the final word on the law.”

“And these knights, who are they?” I asked - I realized they never really talked about that in class. I remember the word coming up when some of Zantha’s peers were talking to her, but when I asked she looked like she had just smelled something foul.

“Knights are… soldiers for the temple of Gehrana that the queen has recognized for their accomplishments for the crown and the temple.” She stopped to think for a moment, grinding her teeth, her tusks swaying with her jaw as she averted her gaze, thinking either of how best to translate the ideas, or something else that I couldn’t even hazard to guess. “Knights are assumed to be neutral politically, since they’re both soldiers for the temple of Gehrana, and are recognized by the queen, which gives them a lot of opportunities in things like crown corporations - most of the wealthiest orcs working for crown corporations are knights.”

“The way you say that makes it sound like you don’t agree.” I joked, making Zantha chuckle.

“I think… the knights are a little arrogant. Whenever someone meets a knight, they kiss the knight’s ass so much that you’d need surgery to pull the tusks out of her cheeks.” She looked over her shoulder as I laughed at her remark, turning back to me looking nervous. “I’d never say that in Orcish, by the way. Knights are a very big deal, if someone caught you speaking ill of them, well…”

Zantha’s eyes lit up, looking over my head, she waved over someone behind me. I turned to see two orcs, one about Zantha’s height and build, with short blonde hair and a shorter skirt than Zantha’s, her cock bulging in her tight pink panties. The other orc was nearly a foot shorter with long ginger hair, her skin was a light green with a freckled face, her uniform brought together with long white leggings tight around her skinny legs, her breasts visibly larger than either Zantha’s or the blonde’s.

“Corf’thel, Kelnathi, this is Maxime!” Zantha said in Orcish, slowly likely for my own benefit. “Maxime, these two are sisters from my brood - introduce yourself to them!”

“Ah, good morning - I mean, good evening two sisters.” I said, stammering awkwardly. “I am Maxime the human, I am pleased to meet you.”

The blonde grinned and said something to Zantha, too fast for me to catch. Zantha responded in kind, her face reddening as the redhead bent down to get eye-to-eye with me, smiling warmly, her cheeks round, her tusks filed down to make the tips into softer ends instead of the natural points. “Hi Maxime! I am Kelnathi, nice to meet you!” She extended her hand, and I reached out, letting her shake my hand - although with how big she was compared to me, it was more like an awkward grab of my open hand and wiggling it before letting it go. 

The blonde looked down at me, and spoke slowly, using a few words I couldn’t quite understand, but I got the gist that she was introducing herself as Corf’thel. Before I could respond in kind, Zantha spoke to me in Vandian. “Just ignore her Maxime, she’s being an asshole.” I stifled a laugh, before Corf’thel leaned down towards me to ruffle my hair, winking at Zantha as she said something in Orcish. Zantha stood up quickly, putting a hand on the table as if she was threatening to throw it across the room. Corf’thel put her hands up and took a few steps back, saying something with a shit-eating grin, Kelnathi putting a hand up to each of them saying something while Zantha walked closer to me. 

“Come on Maxime,” Zantha said, putting a hand on my chair, “I should walk you back to your room.” Zantha said something to her sisters while I stood up, and the two of them responded in kind, all words I didn’t know or couldn’t recognize. Was my Orcish that bad, or were they just speaking too fast? Hard to say, but I followed the three of them out. As I followed them towards my dorm, Kelnathi asked me something, addressing me by name, but I couldn’t understand what she was saying. I asked in Orcish for her to repeat it slower, but a few words still escaped my grasp. Zantha noticed, and translated for me.

“Kelnathi’s asking what’s your favorite thing about the Kingdom since you’ve moved here.” Zantha translated, Kelnathi looking down at me with a rosy-cheeked smile, the lamps overhead lighting up her red hair. I tried to think hard about what in this Kingdom I actually liked - really I hated nearly everything here. The food, the orcs, the language, the classes, what passed for entertainment… it was all awful. I tried to give an answer in Orcish.

“I do not know - it is hard to do!” I said with an awkward toothy grin. The three sisters laughed, and spoke among each other before Zantha responded in Vandian.

“That’s alright, once you’ve been here a few more months, you’ll have a better idea of what you really like here.” As we approached the entrance to my dorm, I noticed the guard standing out front of the building with a spear, standing lazily under a light. A question then popped out to me, and I asked Zantha in Vandian.

“Why do the guards use spears?” Zantha chuckled at the question.

“They’re to keep males safe, silly!” She replied. 

“No, I get that - I mean why do they use spears? Like instead of guns, you guys know guns exist, right?”

Zantha stopped in her tracks for a moment, looking at her feet as she thought before answering. “Well… guns are dangerous, aren’t they? If the guard wants to use the spear, she has to know where it’ll hit, right?”

Zantha’s face lit up, as if she just had an idea. “Oh, I know what the confusion is! You don’t know about the male protection laws!” She talked with her sisters for a moment, consulting them before she went on. “The first queen Reik’na, she wrote a ton of laws that fell under what we call the ‘male protection laws.’ They regulate what orcs can and can’t do around males, what technology we have easy access to, where males can and can’t go, that kinda stuff. That’s why you can’t leave the campus until you’re married, why an orc needs a permit to take you on a train, or even why my mom needs a special permit to have a television or computer in our house.”

“A permit for a TV and computer? How does that protect males?”

“Well, what if the TV picked up a foreign broadcast? My dad could get access to dangerous foreign ideas, things that might make him scared of orcs, or less willing to have babies. Does that make sense?”

“Well… do the soldiers use guns? The Vandian army uses guns, from what I saw on TV back home.” 

Zantha grimaced when I said ‘back home,’ but brushed past it. “No, our army also uses things like spears, swords, axes - stuff that can’t just hit a male by accident.”

“But doesn’t that put you at a disadvantage? If a human could just shoot you then -”

“Have you ever seen an orc get shot?” Zantha asked, laughing. “Bullets basically bounce off of us, humans can only really damage us using special explosive bullets.”

“Well… what about things like bombs? Those must damage orcs, right?”

Zantha shifted her weight on each foot, crossing her arms. “Yeah, I guess bombs do a lot of damage, but humans avoid using them against orcs in battle - if we’re fighting them up close, a bomb kills as many of theirs as our own.” Zantha’s face lit up, and she smiled as she leaned down to meet me eye-to-eye. “Here’s another review question for ya - why wouldn’t orcs use weapons like bombs or artillery against humans?”

The answer came quickly, following the orcs’ logic “it could harm a human male, if you’re not careful, right?”

Zantha smiled, “you’re halfway there - I’m looking for a deeper reason, one that has to do with why orcs go to war to begin with.”

I paused, thinking. I assumed orcs only went to war over their base urges for violence, I didn’t think they might have some ‘deeper’ reason to go to war… “Because… orcs go to war to kidnap males… since there’s so few of them compared to how many orcs there are?”

Zantha gave a big toothy grin, patting my head with one hand, giving a thumbs up with the other. “Good job! I think you’ll ace that test yet!” I tried to return her smile, but it felt fake stretched on my face - mostly because it was. I couldn’t take much pleasure in knowing that the reason my country was invaded and my family slaughtered was that I would be a good piece of loot for these monstrous futa to rape. Zantha waved her sisters off, and they both told me their own goodbyes that I did my best to repeat. Zantha walked me into the dorm building, leading me to my room. “Now try to get some sleep, okay? You have a big test tomorrow, so being well-rested is very important, got that?”

“Yes, I’ll get some good rest tonight, I promise.” I said as I started to push the door closed - but Zantha pressed her foot between the doorframe and the door, holding it open.

“And uh… I’m sorry about my sister, Corf’thel… she was being a bit… well…”

“Orc-y?”

Zantha sighed, her eye in the crack of the door betraying a hurt look. “I guess, that might be a way to say it…” She seemed to take offense to the idea that orcs have a propensity for sexual harassment - which from every interaction I’ve had with an orc, certainly was the case. Even when Zantha was around, orcs around me would make rude gestures, grabbing their cocks while winking at me, some even pulling out the monstrous members in what must have been an attempt to impress me. The few pleasantries orcs did communicate to me (and any other human around me) fell between aggressive flirting and rape threats, not to mention that orcs didn’t have any kind of taboo around pda, even (or maybe especially) if it was towards a stranger. Zantha seemed to be one of the very few orcs that I had any sustained contact with that didn’t try any of that nasty stuff, and her constant presence did seem to keep the other orcs at bay, rude commentary notwithstanding. But I knew that she was probably just biding her time, trying to fall within my good graces, all for a chance to do what others merely threatened to…

“Yes well… I think Corf’thel meant well, in spite of that.” I said, hoping to bring an end to the conversation. Zantha gave a wide, close-eyed smile, pulling her foot from the door. 

“I’m glad you think so… she’s a good orc, I promise. Now get some sleep for me, okay?”

I gave her my word, and she let me shut the door. I pushed my dresser in front of the door, a habit I gained after seeing another male get his room ‘inspected’ by a guard, only to see him wobbling to the temple to Esta the next morning. After I ensured that the lip of the dresser was lodged under the doorknob, I stripped down and sauntered into the bathroom, running the bathwater over my fingers before I dripped the water onto my face in prayer. It had been so long since I prayed in the rain or the streams - I grew up learning that the spirit of life lived in all water, running through rivers, resting in lakes, taking out its wrath on humanity’s godlessness in storms - but the orcs all treated my faith as a superstition at best, and a dangerous apostasy at worst. I’ve learned to hide my prayers, as unnatural as it felt to me. In the privacy of my own bathroom, I could sprinkle the water on my body, and pray to the spirits of the water for their favor… Although as I felt the drips on my face, it felt like a pale imitation of the rain, where my parents and I would sit and let drench us in robes, letting the totality of the spirits wash over us.

The next morning, rather than the dorm bell waking me, a soft knock at the door was what made me stir. It was then followed by another series of slightly louder knocks. I replied with a loud yawning “gimme a minute…” in Vandian, before I said some equivalent in Orcish. I threw on my uniform, leaving it unbuttoned when I opened up the door to a flustered-looking Zantha, in her uniform, her skirt hanging over her knees.

“G-good morning Maxime!” She said in an almost-whisper. “I have a little surprise for you, come with me!”

I gave a weak, tired smile, and followed her, letting her lead me stumbling up a flight of stairs, then another, then another, before coming up to the seventh floor. She marched us to a room with a large, orc-sized door, before she reached into her jacket pocket, pulling out a key, scratching the door with a few false starts before unlocking the door. She ushered me in, revealing the room to be a kitchen, all human-sized, complete with a long table, clean countertop, stove, sinks, and all manner of cooking instruments that would be in any human kitchen. 

Zantha closed the door quietly, before locking it behind her. “Sit, sit!” She said, gesturing towards the table. I did as I was told, sitting down at a boosted seat at the table, as she went into a cabinet, pulling out a box and a large apron, tying it over her uniform as she heated up a griddle on the countertop. She poured the contents of the box into a measuring cup, sifting it about for a little before adding water, mixing it together into a viscous sludge.

“My dad’s been teaching me how to make these,” Zantha said as she poured it out onto the griddle, letting several small, beige puddles form. “He said they’re very popular in human countries, called… pan-cakes, I think…” She waited a bit before flipping the puddles over, a golden brown finish on the side that was just on the griddle. She beamed down at them proudly. “Okay… this is good! The first time I made some with my dad, they kept coming out black…”

I smiled groggily as she piled the pancakes onto a plate, and she picked it up before placing it back down on the counter, exclaiming “I nearly forgot!” She reached into another cabinet, pulling out two bottles, one clearly a human-size bottle of syrup, the other some much larger jug that I couldn’t really place. She brought the plate and bottles to the table all in one trip, pressing the jug against her breasts to keep it from shattering on the floor before putting everything down gently between us. She grabbed two more plates, one for each of us. 

“Well, dig in!” She said with a smile, pressing the syrup towards me after plopping a few pancakes down on my plate. I popped open the syrup, but looked at the jug she was opening over her pancakes, watching her trickle out a thick, black fluid onto her pancakes. After a few squirts of my own syrup, I asked her, “What is that? Is it some kind of orc syrup?”

She giggled at the question. “Kinda, yeah. Human syrup doesn’t really taste like anything to us, it’s a bit… light.”

“I didn’t even think you could eat sweats - I’ve only ever seen orcs eat meat!”

“Oh, we can eat anything humans eat, really,” she said, chewing on the pancake on the top of the pile. “It’s just… well, we can’t taste nearly as well as humans can. That’s why we usually have sauces on everything, according to my dad they all taste foul to humans.”

I kept staring at the big jug. Stuck on the topic in my head, I reached for a polite question. “Can I… Try it?”

She chuckled. “Humans are always so curious about it… how about this -”

She pulled the jug up, and stuck a pointer finger below it, letting a tiny drop drip onto her finger. She extended her hand towards me. “If you want to, lick it off my finger.”

I put my hands on the table, leaning forward and sticking my tongue out, licking the black goo off of her finger - and nearly immediately regretting it, gagging at the overwhelming taste. Zantha got up chuckling, retrieving a glass of water for me to choke down the disgusting flavor. 

“Now now, try not to puke!” She joked as I gulped down the water like I hadn’t had anything to drink in weeks. “I told you that you wouldn’t like it.”

“How do you eat this crap?” I said between choking coughs, letting her take the glass to refill it with water. I wretched as she handed it back to me, letting me swallow it down.

“I already told you!” she said, chuckling at my displeasure. “I can just barely taste the stuff!” She switched over next to me, pulling me close by the hip before tapping my back with her massive hand, burping me almost like a baby. “Feeling any better, Maxime?”

“Y-yeah, I guess…” I said between stifled, rancid burps. “I think my appetite might be ruined after that.”

She rested her hand on my waist, looking crestfallen, but trying to smile through the disappointment. “Are you sure? You know I tried my hardest to make those pancakes…”

I siddled away from her, and she released her hand, pulling both of her hands into her lap, looking down at them while blushing. “Maybe I’ll regain my appetite later…” I said while she let out a frustrated sigh.

“W-well!” She started, standing up, skipping out from next to me to sit at the other side of the table. “How about we do some more review for your test, yes? And we’ll do it in Orcish, that sound good?”

I took a deep breath and nodded. We went over similar questions as last night, but far slower, in as much Orcish as I could manage. On occasion she would stifle a giggle or try to hide a blush at my responses, correcting my grammar afterwards. After another one of these corrections, I found my hunger returning, and I nibbled a forkful of pancake while she apologized for her laughter.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” She said in Vandian, giggling. “Just… when you say something wrong in Orcish well it’s… I think it’s kinda cute, actually…”

I felt a heat rise in my cheeks, my face shooting down to stare at my knees. Was she making me feel sheepish at her flattery? “O-oh! That’s uh… thank you?” I replied in Vandian, then in Orcish, the second thanks more unsure than the first. That made her giggle again.

“Y’know, my mom…” Zantha started, before pausing, thinking a moment before she went on. “My mom, she said she’d… well she’d let me go to college, if I uh… if I… if I was married.” She said this probingly, rubbing her knees together, her hands folded in her lap. Suddenly, the sweet pancakes in my mouth turned to a venomous swill. “H-how do you feel… I mean what do you think about being married to an orc, now that you’ve been here a while Maxime?” 

I swallowed hard, letting the pancake she had made me drop down my throat. She was no different to the orcs that harassed me, no different to the ones that made rude gestures and wanted me to see their dicks. She was just trying to fall into my good graces, trying to get me to love her back, buying my affection with attention and sweets, like I was some child. Before I could stop to think, I responded “I am already engaged - to a futa from Vandia.”

Zantha made a face like she was shocked or hurt, reeling back from my response. She let out an awkward laugh, and said “the goddess Reik’na doesn’t recognize marriages between human males and women or futa, only human males and orcs, remember?”

“Maybe, but humans recognize those marriages.” I pointed out, crossing my arms. “What would you tell a human male married to a human futa?”

“That he’ll be okay now,” Zantha said with a sad smile. “Those human futa, I’m so sorry you had to live with -”
“I loved her,” I responded coldly,  “she wasn’t nearly as cruel as you seem to believe ‘those human futa’ are.”

Zantha put a finger between her lips, her teeth gripping the fingernail. “I know it’s been hard for you since you’ve been brought to Pardren’ta,” she said slowly, “but you’re better off here. The human futa, they have ways of indoctrinating and… confusing human males. I’ve heard of-”

“Don’t you dare tell me what you’ve heard of !” I snapped back, making her reel again. “The human futa I knew were as good as me or any other male, don’t you dare tell me they were anything worse than you greenskinned fucking monsters!”

In spite of how big she was, Zantha seemed to shrink down in her seat. I knew I should have felt bad, hurting her like that, the only orc that had shown me any attempt at kindness since I’ve met the first one I’d ever seen… but I felt like I had won some victory there. As if I had slashed out a blade or darted a spear at a great dragon, not insulted the only one who has treated me anything like a friend. And yet, the words spilled from me.

“You will never know… you won’t know the smell… the smell of human bodies burning in piles… knowing any one of them could have been your neighbor, your grandmother, your lover… you will never know the face frozen in horror of the futa I saw dead in the station…”
“Maxime, I -”

“You don’t know! You don’t know how it feels, to not know where your parents are, when you’ve already been fingered by some giant monster, when you’ve been ripped from your home, when -”

I was crying. For the first time in weeks, I could feel tears running down my cheeks, my voice cracking. What’s more, I could see tears welling in her eyes too. I could feel her climb across the table, nearly tackling me, holding me close, saying between her own choked sobs, “it’ll be okay, it-”

“Don’t fucking tell me it will be okay! Nothing is okay anymore… nothing can be okay anymore…”

And for that moment, she was silent. She was patient, as she held me close, letting me weep, as the morning bell rang. And she choked back her own tears, saying nothing, as I lost myself in my own grief.

Chapter Text

The boar-tusk soup that Jason made following the orc cookbook I got him didn’t taste half-bad, although his raised eyebrow at my erection made it clear that he probably wasn’t aware of the aphrodisiac effect of boar tusk on orcs. Since it’s not really human-edible, he made himself a simple dish of spaghetti, making sure to include some shredded cheese that cost me more than an arm and a leg at the human imports market, especially given the latest rounds of sanctions on our wise and noble queen. This night, like every night since I got my new job, Jason and I went about a daily ritual. I would regale him with what his son was up to (typically leaving out any mention of the queen’s tendency to fuck him during table meetings), and he would make us dinner, even eating on his own. He had begun to get some weight back, no longer starving himself in protest, even wearing the tight-fitting pink nighty I had bought him.

“Oh and his Orcish has improved quite a bit as well - during the meeting he made a remarkable play on words that would be pretty hard for a foreign speaker! Everyone in the meeting had a good laugh at his wit.” I pointed out, sharing his pride in Greg.

“Ah that’s… that’s quite good, I’m glad he’s been able to flex that bit of intellect. He’s always been such a smart boy.” Jason replied with a sad smile - I didn’t think it was wise to add that the queen would probably fire anyone that didn’t laugh at her husband’s jokes, even if they were as awful as Greg could manage with his still quite inept Orcish. Not that I was lying about his improvements, he was far better than when he started out, occasionally making short statements in Orcish to the queen or me during meetings, whenever he did pick up something he understood, or that I translated to him. 

“But don’t worry - he’s not quite good enough to not need a translator, my job is safe for the time being!” I joked. Jason smiled diplomatically, poking at the remains of his meal. When I stood, he followed suit, walking to me, pressing his head against my belly, rubbing his hand on my hard, long cock. He knew it was time for the next part of our nightly ritual - surrendering his body to me. He had started to get more proactive in his role, kissing my tip and stroking my cock to help warm me up for his nightly defiling. That night needed no such warm-up, I scooped him up and carried him up to our bed, throwing him on and letting him lift his legs up, exposing his round ass.

I lubed my cock up with several fast strokes, getting the jelly coated all over my long, thick, green shaft, pressing the pink tip against his ass, only a few shades darker than his pink nighty. He bit his lip, reaching out so I could hold his hands as I worked the massive cock into his tiny human booty, drawing little grunts and moans from his lips. Every little noise he made, every twitch of his body, every wince on his face - it all made me go mad with pleasure. It took no time at all for me to bottom out inside of him, holding his torso in place with my hands that were large enough to wrap around his whole midsection. I ground on his insides, crushing his prostate with slow, deliberate thrusts, making him squirm, his cock letting out involuntary drips of his beautiful seed. His pained and lustful groans eventually took the place of real words, begging “fuck me…” in breathy gasps, his legs twitching over my knuckles. 

I obliged, pumping his body up and down my cock, letting him feel the tip grind his prostate before the whole shaft tunneled past it, every harsh, fast thrust making him gasp and moan louder than before. His tiny body was like a toy in my hands, so tight and wet, yet so fragile, so easily broken. In spite of his age, something in me knew he was fertile, all it would take was one spurt of my orc seed, one deluge inside of him, and in a year’s time we’d be taking family photos with a gaggle of daughters…

When my orgasm began to crest, I pulled out, letting him take an open-mouthed reception of my cum, swallowing the first mouthful, before the next several ropes coated his face. Once my cock was done spitting, I pulled him close, not giving him the chance to clean up - I remember when he would complain about that, but he must have resigned to spending each night cuddled in a mess with the orc that made it. 

Even drifting off into sleep, hearing his breath steady down to a sleepy rhythm, I knew it was all a performance. Maybe it was a performance I believed for moments at a time, maybe even he believed it - but I could tell his submission wasn’t genuine. His kindness was an act to get more information about his son, his newfound will to live wasn’t out of love for me, his every moan and beg while I pounded him… it was the same kind of performance that a whore could give at a temple of Fei’nadi. I wondered how long it would take until the performance became something real, or if it ever would become real…

The next morning, he was still wrapped tightly in my arms, stinking of sweat and seed. I kissed him deeply, letting my tusks give his cheeks small, impermanent dimples, before I picked him up to take him to the shower. I thoroughly cleaned every bit of his body, running my hands across each crevice and stretch of rough, weathered skin, shampooing his hair, and pumping a finger into his anus as I held his body against the shower wall, until his little cock squirted onto the wall. After I gave him attention, I started to wash myself, as he worked as much of my cock as he could into his mouth. It was so large that even the tip stretched his mouth so much that it must have been painful - but his tongue was so swift and pleasurable that I couldn’t help myself, cramming it past the back of his throat to spill another load directly down his gullet.

I spent the rest of the morning scarfing down a reheated pizza from a night we didn’t feel like cooking, putting on one of the court approved dresses - a long but tight black dress with dark green trimmings, making my long cock and breasts bulge against the tight black fabric. I put my long, curly black hair back into a ponytail, letting it spill between my shoulder blades. I turned at the door to let my husband see me off - was that a hint of lust in his eye? I always wondered if he really saw me as beautiful… or fearsome.

I made my way to the capitol’s keep, walking through the high streets of Za’feda with a detail of guards in plate armor - a few of them would always loiter outside my house in the morning to wait for me to come out to start my trek to work. We passed the throngs of orcs, some carrying or dragging a collared or chained male with them, many staring at us, some bowing, and yet more just ignored us aside from giving way. When we made it to the massive gate to the keep, the guards who traveled with me stayed behind, turning to face the mass of orcs moving this way and that, looking down the long stone bridge between the gate and the rest of the city.

I made my way up the ornately metal wrought stairways, wide halls filled with paintings of orcs coupling with males, past wide windows framed with high curtains of every color the weavers of the keep could access. I came to the queen’s hall to see the queen coupling with Greg, his head buried on his inner elbows as he stood on the bench-throne, at the perfect height for the queen to press deep inside of his naked form. She gripped him tightly around his torso with both hands, one on his hip, the other over his shoulder, her cock slipping into his ass from the gap in her tight black dress, her modest breasts pressed tightly together into a fine cleavage. Every other thrust pressed him high into the air, pushing him a half foot off the seat before his feet found purchase there again, every time the thin gold chain that held his ornamental golden and bejeweled collar and her golden bracelet together jingling lightly in the air between them. I had learned from previous days that it was wiser to just quietly make my way to my own seat behind the two of them and wait until they were done to start translating the court’s business. I tried to keep my head down, as Greg moaned from every other deep thrust, tenting his belly as he pressed his head against the throne in what little shame remained within him. The queen seemed to enjoy the display of humiliation, either ignoring or reveling his yelps of pain… or were they yelps of pleasure? His naked form made it clear he was enjoying the sex, given how hard his cock was.

A scant few in court were visibly embarrassed or disgusted by the display, turning their heads from the show the royal couple were giving. A few more were enraptured in the display, some among them yelling out words of encouragement (that I had learned not to translate to the king, at the queen’s request), many to the effect of “arch your back more boy!” or “moan louder, we love a moaner!” Most were simply ignoring the two of them, talking amongst themselves of their own business.

Before too long, the queen squeezed Greg hard, pulling him close, whispering sweet words as she spat her seed inside of him, while his belly swelled lightly from the fat royal load. Greg was sat down gently, sitting at the queen’s side on their gilded bench-throne, resting as the queen’s seed leaked from his ass, dripping onto the floor as he looked on in a cum-drunk stupor. The queen sat next to him, wrapping an arm around him, letting him bury his face in her breasts in shame, his cum drenching the cushions beneath him. I cleared my throat, preparing to translate the coming business, as the orc that came in the stead of the pontiff of the temple of Gehrana came forward, clad in armor as was her typical style. In the passing weeks, I had come to know her as K’dnan, although she was usually just called “the armored mouthpiece” whenever she wasn’t present.

“Your Grace,” K’dnan started, “I am afraid that my dear pontiff will be yet further delayed in taking her seat at table, and has not yet departed from her position at the front.”

“You mean to tell me that she is so delayed that even a month later she cannot come?” The queen asked with a sneer. “If the chair of the royal coffers are to be believed, the temple of Gehrana is the best funded, is it not? Can she not afford a plane to bring her here? I could send for one myself, if that will get her to the capitol before we all die of old age!”

K’dnan stood still, her face so still it could be cast in iron. “It is not a matter of affordability, Your Grace, rather it is that the pontiff is needed sorely at the front lines, I can assure you. At the very moment that she is able, she -”

“She is able now!” The queen hissed, slamming her fist down so hard on the armrest of the bench she sat on that Greg stirred from his stupor. “I have not heard anything that would have me believe that she is infirm or incapable of coming to see her liege! Lest she is bedridden in a temple of Esta, she must be before me before the next moon, or she will be replaced!”

The room fell silent at the threat. One of the orcs in attendance, the pontiff of the temple of Reik’na, Yokath, spoke up. “Your Grace, I may be speaking out of turn, but I feel it wise to remind you that the pontiffs and their appointments are wholly at the discretion of the temples, not you, Your Grace. Though you have the right of your call to the pontiff of Gehrana, you may not fire her, as she does not work for you as those who sit your table do.”

Greg began to sit up, rubbing the exhaustion from his eyes as I began my translation. Meanwhile, the queen grumbled something to herself before continuing. “If your pontiff does not sit the table before the next moon, I shall have her arrested for treason! Make that clear to your betters K’dnan, and do not return until she has agreed.”

“Yes, Your Grace.” K’ndan replied with a bow, walking out of the hall in a solemn march. The throne hall erupted into another steady murmur of whispers, some openly making vacillating affirmations of the queen’s threat, one or two even spitting at K’ndan’s trail as she marched out of the room. The queen sat back in her bench, rubbing Greg’s head roughly, whispering something to him that made him blush and giggle girlishly, before she waved another orc forwards.

“State your case!” Derishita called to the orc who stepped forwards, an orc clad in a bright blue dress, tight around her breasts, the long skirt draped down to her ankles, her slippers shining with gemstones of various colors dotting the silk on the outside of the footwear. She knelt down to one knee before speaking.

“Your Grace,” she started, her eyes glued to the floor, “I come to you in Po’da of Replia’d’s stead!” At that declaration, the queen rolled her eyes, but said nothing, letting the kneeling orc continue. “I ask only that you consider my governor's request for the correction of the demarcation between the lands of Replia’d and Celtheen!”

The queen sighed deeply. “You may relay this to my dearest Po’da, as she schemes in her keep…” The orc kneeling before the queen swallowed hard. “I have discussed her request with the pontiff of Reik’na, as well as several court historians. We have come to the decision that disregarding the borders previously set out by the wise queens who have come before me - especially in the favor of borders set out by the barbarous human futa who came before us in those lands - would be of a dangerous and foolish precedent. The borders must stay as they are now. All further requests for the alteration thereof shall be disregarded as the mere graspings of unearned ambition. I do hope you will inform my dear Po’da of that, yes?”

The kneeling orc nodded, a grim look on her face. She gave her pleasant goodbyes before speed walking out of the court, eyes glued to the floor. Derishita pulled Greg close, leaning towards him to kiss his forehead while her tusks combed his hair. She signaled to some servant orcs on the side of the room, and they brought out the table, sitting it at the foot of the throne. The heads of the different offices all sat, save for the seats for the temple of Gehrana, the office of court styles, and the office of intelligence - in fact, the chief of intelligence, Jeline, had been absent for the past week, not even showing up to meetings at table. Oddly for the queen, she had never made mention of it, and when Greg asked about it on the first meeting she was absent, she whispered something to him I couldn’t hear. The orcs not sitting soon filed out of the chamber, leaving just the orcs at table and a scant few servants, until they also left, following a pale-faced overseer.

“Your Grace,” Yokath, the pontiff of the temple of Reik’na started, “your predecessor commissioned a report regarding the demographic data of the kingdom headed by both the temples of Reik’na and Esta in the final years of her reign. I am pleased to report that we have completed that task as of this week.” She reached down into a binder, pulling out a stack of papers, passing them around to everyone at table, the pontiff of the temple of Esta, Fel’yit, took a stack and walked them to the queen, bowing as she presented the papers. 

“I’ll start with the headlining data,” Yokath continued. “At present there are approximately 500,000,000 orcs within the kingdom, and 50,000,000 males at an impregnable age, alongside an additional 6,000,000 males and 100,000,000 orcs in academy too young to conceive.” 

“And that figure for males at an impregnable age doesn’t necessarily take into account that some are too old to safely give birth to full broods.” Fel’yit said as she took her own seat. 

The orcs all at table were flipping through the papers quietly as Yokath spoke. “At current numbers, the ratio of males to orcs is somewhere around 1:10 at a conservative estimate. Now, if you’ll look at the temple of Esta’s chart on the breeding centers, you’ll see that the number of males we’re minting every year has actually decreased year-on-year for the last decade or so.”

“Yes,” Fel’yit agreed, “the breeding centers have had trouble ensuring pregnancies get males. While there have been some strides that the empire has made - loathe as I am to say so - they actually haven’t made any moves towards getting more males, only getting more futa, as it were.” 

“Are we just not allowing enough males to go to the breeding centers?” Kei’kari, the chair of the crown corporations asked. “It’s not pleasant for most orcs, I know, but only making them submit their males for breeding duty once is clearly stemming how many males we can make in a year.”

A few around the room scoffed at the suggestion, but Velinki, the chair of the coffers, spoke up. “It wouldn’t matter, I think. I’m sure the pontiffs have run the same calculations, but when humans make more humans, they get one at a time. When humans make more orcs, they make at least three -”

“Ha! If my husband only spat out three I’d sell him!” Joked Fel’ha, the chair of royal media and public relations, getting giggles from across the table.

“This is no joke!” The pontiff of Reik’na cried out, her face reddening. “We are on the edge of a crisis! Tell me, what orc wants to go without a male, without a husband? Worse yet, what does an orc do when they can’t get one themselves?”

The room fell silent. “Is this something we could consider remedying through immigration?” The queen asked. 

“Your Grace, tell us what nations we haven’t yet conquered?” Pe'jani, the designated heir, asked, clearly frustrated. She had decided to wear a dark red suit to table, not that it did anything to conceal her well endowed breasts, her golden locks tied tight in a ponytail behind her head.

“The heir speaks wisely, Your Grace,” Ulis’na butt in. “There’s Vandia - currently getting invaded by us. Mondi, who just expelled our embassies and closed the border. Oh and the Empire, of course. And we can’t forget the Free Male States, they come here in droves , don’t they?” She said with marked sarcasm. “Even on continents afar, the tide of males coming into the Kingdom has well and truly dried up.”

“Well that invasion should bring a new crop of males, no?” Asked Y’ndroni, the pontiff of Fei’nadi in her usual singsong voice, her breasts heaving behind the translucent silk straps held to her nipples by small tassels. “They must be glad to bask in the pleasure of their beloved orcs, no?” 

“The numbers are still unclear… at the moment we have a tally of 2,000,000 to 3,000,000 new adult males, and 700,000 males under the marriage age.” Yokath said with a sigh. “From what I understand, as soon as the surprise attack ended and the war developed a frontline, Vandia evacuated most children and teens far to the interior of the country. So if the queen’s peace plan does pass through, getting more males under the graduation age is still going to be a challenge.”

Velinki crossed her arms, sitting back in her chair, her face twisted up in frustration. “If we cannot make more males as quickly as we’d like, perhaps we could slow how quickly orcs are made? Limit all couples to one brood?”

“I cannot abide that!” Cried Fel’yit. “The goddess Esta has bestowed the right to breed to all orcs, we shan’t deprive them that!”

“But we could use more subtle methods, I mean.” Velinki replied, bemusedly “we could impose a new tax, one for every brood beyond the first, getting higher after every subsequent brood.” 

“With the approval of her Grace, I think that would be a good start,” Yokath said with a twinge of hope in her voice. “Although it would be best paired with a tax credit for voluntary visits of the household’s male to the breeding centers.”

“I do find that wise,” Derishita acquiesced, “I trust that the temple of Esta will agree to cooperating in this initiative?”

“Perhaps as a temporary measure,” Fel’yit grumbled. “I am not at all comfortable punishing families for wanting to have more children, however. You will have our cooperation for five years, then we will need to revisit the issue.” 

“Oh it is an imperfect solution, I agree.” Yokath admitted. “But since it is an issue of taxation - the duties of my temple - and the temple of Esta’s pre-existing duties, it won’t require any new legislation. It’s a quick fix, but we need to find something permanent in that interim.”

“If I may,” Kei’kari began, “if we cannot stem how many orcs are having children, perhaps we could have a pilot program for holding males in common? The army does it all the time, maybe some of our populace would be happier to pass a male around, if the ratio is that bad.”

“Oh I’m glad to hear you’re volunteering your own husband to be ‘passed around,’” Fel’ha joked, “or was it just the rest of us you were planning on undertaking that responsibility?”

“I can’t say I’d be upset with that prospect, have you seen Kei’kari’s husband?” Velinki joked.

“He’s certainly not hard on the eyes!” Y’ndroni joined in, the chuckles growing around a    few uncomfortable faces.

“I-I-I must admit, my temple would reject that!” Stammered Gavin, the young man sent in the stead of the pontiff of Jeb’kal. “That denies males their rights to the dignity of marriage!” 

“I agree, that is a deplorable suggestion.” The queen remarked. “I still do not understand what the issue is here… if an orc is unable to keep her male, he is conquered, this is how things have always gone. So what if only one in ten gets to have a male? They’ll be the ones who truly deserve their men.”

“It will lead to wider and wider discontent!” The pontiff of Reik’na clarified, causing some squirms of uncomfortable agreement across the room. “Already mate conquests have gotten more violent than in previous years, and attendants in the temples of Fei’nadi complain of harsher and harsher treatment from visiting orcs.”

“We could alter some of the laws around mate conquests,” Pe’jani suggested. “Murder in the process of a conquest isn’t illegal, no? What if we made murder mandatory for the conquest to be binding?”

“Re-conquests or new marriages after conquests are a negligible portion of where new births are coming from.” Yokath clarified. “It would be foolish to home in on-”

“I think it actually quite wise, my dear pontiff.” Derishita interrupted, drawing some quizzical looks around the table. “I think it wisest, in fact, that the former wife of the conquered male should be forcibly castrated, and their children sterilized.” The pontiffs all sat mouths agape at the queen’s suggestion. “I do believe that would solve the problem after a few generations, no? Only a weak orc lets their male get stolen, so if we don’t allow those weak orcs or their existing young to breed, we will not only have a more manageable populace, but a stronger kingdom made up of stronger orcs!”

Kei’kari, Velinki, and Ulis’na all nodded in agreement, though everyone else in the room was uncomfortably silent at the suggestion. Once I had finished translating the statement to Greg, he spoke up, asking in Imperial Basic for me to repeat in Orcish, “isn’t that just… eugenics?”

“Exactly!” Derishita said, beaming at Greg’s remark. “Isn’t it lovely? My dear king knows that I have struck upon the best solution to our woes.” She had clearly not heard the disapproving tone with which Greg had asked the question, or had chosen to ignore it.

“Er… Your Grace,” Fel’ha started, slowly trying to find the words. “I doubt that the populace will find that solution to be… agreeable.”

“I will say that I outright reject the proposal!” Fel’yit spat, furious. “The temple of Esta will issue a letter of refusal the moment the legislation is proposed! I would not have my attendants carrying out involuntary castrations and sterilizations! I would sooner resign!”

“I myself cannot abide this either.” Y’ndroni admitted. “The sex of an orc is a gift from Fei’nadi, forcing its removal would be a sacrilege beyond what the gods would permit.”

The queen sneered at the pontiffs’ disagreements. “I will discuss the wording of the law with more learned scholars, but I do suggest that you wait until the law is written before you reject it!”

“Well, there is no need to arrive at a solution too quickly, Your Grace.” Velinki granted. “I agree with the principles of a eugenic approach to this problem, but it may need more… deft handling, if it is to be received well.”

The queen grumbled, crossing her arms before addressing Ulis’na. “And how have negotiations gone for the foreign office? When can we expect to re–open our embassy in Mondi?”

Ulis’na sighed, “Well, I’ve heard back from Ikthali regarding that deal we discussed - turning over a few orcs to alleviate the tensions. The Empire’s functionaries were very receptive to the idea, but they made it clear to us that their control over a potential Mondian response would be very limited. As for re-opening the embassy there… I don’t think there are any realistic expectations of that happening any time soon.” At the mention of Mondi, the queen signaled for me to hold back translations to her husband.

“And how many orcs are they suggesting we turn over?” The queen asked.

“They were fuzzy on an exact figure… but they did say anywhere from 1,000-5,000 orcs out of the Kingdom were expected to have actually participated in the raid.” Ulis’na let out another heavy sigh. “Putting forward a tenth that number as ‘ring leaders’ of a ‘private venture’ would likely satisfy the humans, but we’d need to hand them over alive, which could be trouble given the realities of the expedition into Mondi.”

“It was members of my own retinue involved…” the queen pondered. “I could have my arms-keeper investigate who among them had the least knowledge of my involvement, see if that gets up over a hundred or so of high enough rank.”

“Why hand over a single royal retainer?” Pe’jani gasped, “pluck a few thousand orcs from the streets, not some actual soldiers - that would be too damaging to loyalty.”

“No, the queen has the right of it.” Fel’ha allowed. “Even Mondi will have actual evidence of who was and wasn’t there, taking up some random orcs and sending them there would just fan suspicions of foul play.”

“But you also just said that this deal wouldn’t guarantee a non-response from Mondi!” Velinki blurted out in frustration. “For all we know, the day we hand over the orcs, the bombs drop over our heads anyways!”

“I think turning over the orcs would make a violent response less likely, not more likely.” Ulis’na pointed out, crossing her arms at the suggestion. “Besides, the goal is not to stay their hand, but to be seen as honest actors. We claim we didn’t do it, then try to do everything we can to skirt consequences for those we claim were involved? We can’t have it both ways - either it wasn’t us, and we at least feign cooperation, or we take responsibility, and deny any attempts to seek restitution.”

“I only wish that we can avoid any discussion of re-patriating those males.” The queen reminded Ulis’na. “Not only for my own beloved, but any other orc that’s taken in a Mondian since the raid - it would not be fair!”

Yokath nodded solemnly. “Yes… tragic as the circumstances may have been, all marriages under Reik’na’s eyes are binding - no human can possibly alter that.” 

The queen let down her hand while the room murmured in agreement, and talk became looser and more casual. Greg turned to me, looking upset. “Why didn’t she want you to translate that?”

I stammered, trying to think of a lie, but before I could let out some falsehood, he turned to the queen and asked her in Orcish, “why don’t I hear what you orcs said then?”

The queen smiled down at him, squeezing him tight by his waist, his naked form pressing against her dress. “My sweet, some matters of state need not concern a male!”

After I translated, he crossed his arms, his face scrunched up in frustration. “Then why have me on your chair? I can be helping, yes!”

The queen giggled at his reply, before kissing his forehead, running the hand with her golden bracelet down his back, the gold chain linking them together scraping a cold trail along his back. “My king, I will always keep your counsel - but you need not be too concerned with -”

“I heard the word Mondi!” He declared, louder and angrier than before, enough to turn the heads of all at table. “You think I do not know the word? Why can I not know?”

The queen’s own face started to twist in frustration, but before she could respond, the great tall doors to the hall creaked open, and the chair of court styles, Birthab’in, entered. She looked pale, almost sick, dragging herself meekly to her seat, sitting quietly.

“Ah, cousin…” the queen remarked, smiling darkly. “I assume you have met with your staff?”

“Y-y-yes, Your Grace…” she replied, her eyes nailed to her feet. The room was eerily quiet, a sense of unease took me over, making me wonder if I was safe.

“Do tell me, Birthab’in - is the table’s meal for this meeting prepared?”

The mention of a meal seemed to make Birthab’in stifle a wretch, her dark brown hair was matted in sweat, matching the beads of it trickling down her face. “Well… o-of course, Your Grace…”

“Good…” the queen smiled, “have the servants bring it in, posthaste!”

The chair of court styles swallowed hard, looking like she was going to vomit. She turned to the nearest servants at the door, also looking faint, snapping her fingers quickly. “B-bring in the meal!”

The queen leaned back on her throne, pulling Greg close by his hip, squeezing him tightly. A servant orc came in, pushing a cart with a variety of covered plates, all silver and gold, their contents steaming up the outside of the coverings. It smelled like barbequed meats, though the exact meat it could be was a mystery to me, perhaps spiced with some seasoning that I wasn’t familiar with - not uncommon since my return to the kingdom. I saw a face or two at the table scrunch up in disgust, clearly disagreeing with the smell.

“I thought it was right to serve you all to a meal, since you are all at table.” The queen announced in a smug tone while the servants carefully placed the covered plates on the table, the smell growing ever more acrid, even making my own stomach gurgle in disgust… and perhaps fear…

“And what better to serve… than traitors?” The servants lifted the coverings, the sight eliciting gasps and wretches across the table: the limbs of a pair of orcs, all cooked and burnt black. The heads of the two were joined together at the center of the vulgar display, their tusks tangled together in a horror of a mock kiss. The kiss must have been with empty mouths, as they both had the roots of their teeth hammered around their scalps, obscene white mock-crowns running with dried blood. 

Only a moment after the reveal, the room was a frenzy. Velinki stood in shock, her face nearly white, “Jeline!” She turned to face the queen, while the pontiff of Reik’na let loose a volley of vomit on the floor at the sight. “How long has she been dead? When did you kill our sister Derishita?”

The queen scowled at the statement, slamming her fist down on the armrest of her throne, not stirring Greg from a shell-shocked, sick look. “I had this traitor killed yesterday, along with her co-conspiritor.” It took a moment, but the appearance of the two became clearer past the initial terror - the queen’s sister Jeline was recognizable by her dark-green skin and long, bright white tusks. The other face was more obscure to me, but became clear as the queen spoke. “She and this servant cunt were speaking of my beloved inappropriately, saying he was not fit to sit in at table, calling him all manor of slurs and abuse that I shan’t repeat here. I had them both tortured for a week before they died… slowly .”

The male in the stead of the pontiff of Jeb’kal’s stead fainted, held up by the pontiff of Esta, looking grimly at the display. “This is a grave profanity!”

“This is justice!” The queen spat, clutching Greg even tighter, his gaze transfixed on the two faces wrapped together in their despicable kiss. “All of you should take a good, long look! This is what shall befall you if you even think of speaking against your king!”

Greg looked up at Derishita, and asked something in a voice so small I couldn’t make it out. Derishita looked shocked, her hand against his face, running the hand against his gently. “My sweetest, they were bad! They wanted to hurt you! I would do this to anyone who -”

“I don’t like this!” Greg yelled out in Orcish, squirming in the queen’s grasp, only making her pull him tighter. “It’s bad! Evil! Disgusting!” He turned to me, shouting in Imperial Basic, every word breaking my heart, “help me! Help! Tabitha you have to help me, help!”

I turned my gaze to the floor as the queen struggled to comfort him, the thin golden chain clinking softly between them as she squeezed tighter and tighter. She gave a signal to the orcs standing guard, who themselves began to usher the rest of us out. I stole one last glance at him while the doors closed behind us, seeing Greg make his futile attempts at squirming away from Derishita.

We all were silent as we shuffled down the hall, shaken by what we saw. I walked out to a handful of the queen’s retinue, ready to escort me home. In spite of (or maybe because of) this escort, I never felt at ease, not for a single step of the walk home. Could I ever ignore that the queen might decide to have me killed for any perceived slight against her or Greg? What would she do to Jason? The pit in my stomach dropped lower and lower with every corner we turned. What would she do to Jason? Jeline was her own family, her own sister! Could she be spying on me and Jason even now? What would she do to Jason? Her retinue was certainly watching my every step, every twitch of my face, watching for any sign of betrayal, a sign even I don’t know yet, maybe even a sign of Jason’s betrayal. What would she do to Jason?

The guards saw me off at my front door, marching away quietly, save for the metallic crunch of their armor. I came in to Jason in an apron, having finished cooking some massive stew, wearing a big smile. “How was work?” He asked politely. I tried my best to smile back, but something on my face gave me away before I could even speak. His smile dropped to a look of dark concern, his arms crossed in front of his chest as the door closed behind me. “What happened? Is he safe?”

“Is he -” I swallowed hard. “Uh, yes. Greg is safe, he’s fine. Sorry, today was kind of tiring, if I’m honest.” I swallowed a burning thrust of bile attempting to rise in my throat. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry I’m just uh… I’m just not too hungry now - but thank you for-”

“Forget that,” he stopped me coldly. “What happened to Greg?”

“Nothing happened to Greg!”

“Then what did happen? You’re hiding something.”

What would she do to Jason? “He… responded badly to someone getting fired. He has a soft heart, that boy, you know.”

Jason sighed deeply, grinding his teeth. “What do you mean ‘responded badly?’” 

“Well, he…” I scrambled to think of a lie. Any story, anything I could tell Jason, just to make him keep up the facade of a loving husband, anything, anything…

“... he told the queen she shouldn’t have fired someone at table so suddenly, that he should have given her a second chance.”

“Why was she fired?” 

“She insulted Greg behind his back.”

“Is that really enough to get someone fired over here?”

I let out a laugh, “it takes even less, in the queen’s keep.” I rubbed a hand on his head. “You should be glad, she really has an eye out for him! She won’t let a single word be spoken against him!” If the queen is listening, she’ll like to hear that, surely…

“But you say he didn’t like that she fired her for that?” Jason asked with a cautious smile. “Why not? Did he say?”

“You know him, he’s a sweet boy, young too… he just didn’t think that was something she should be fired for, even if it was an insult against him.”

“Well what was the insult?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “The queen wouldn’t let it get repeated.”

Jason sighed, and turned to the stew. “He was right, you know?” He walked to the cabinets to gather containers to store the stew in, licking a bit of the mix off of his finger before grimacing at the taste. “If he can’t be criticized, he’ll never grow. I’m sure his wife meant well, but I don’t want her to make him too thin-skinned.”

If only he knew the half of it. I picked him up and carried him to bed, holding him tight as I held back tears. He seemed ready to take my cock, reaching back to spread his ass cheeks, but the gory sight from earlier stuck in my head, too awful to let my cock harden. I held him closer and closer, kissing his neck and hair, telling him I loved him as we both drifted off to sleep…

Until a knock on the door jolted me awake, making me look out the window at the full moon dangling in the sky. I put on a nightgown and came to the front door, opening it to find a grim-faced retinue of guards.

“There’s been an emergency,” the one at the head of the retinue explained, “you’re needed urgently.”

Chapter Text

I looked down at the pair of outfits Zlectis left out on her bed, one a cute silky dress, the other a suit and tie. At the academy we had to wear uniforms, but I knew plenty of boys who would wear girlish clothing their girlfriends would buy for them. Zlectis sidled up next to me, her hip pressed against my head as her hand brushed the other side, cooing over my naked body.

“Do either of these strike your fancy? The place we’re going to doesn’t let you go nude, so you gotta pick one or the other.”

I looked up at her, reaching towards the bulge in her own dress, letting it harden under my fingers. “Well, which do you prefer?”

“Either one is fine by me, I know you’ll look good no matter what you wear!”

I smiled at her flattery, thinking back to how she smuggled me off campus - it was far easier than I had expected, all it took was cramming me into a bag and letting her carry me out. Her orc strength made it so that carrying me in a bag was no struggle at all for her, and the guards paid no mind to it at all, given how quiet and still I stayed until she got me to her house. She was even forward thinking enough to cut a hole for me to breathe out of, so even if I was uncomfortably scrunched up in the bag, I could at least get some air. It was a forward thinking gesture for sure, since the only bag she had that was big enough to fit a human comfortably was a gym bag, and hers stank of sweat, not to mention the clothes that were still in there. Not that I minded her smell…

I turned to face her, pulling her dress over my shoulders, the deep red fabric tenting over my head while I grabbed her long green cock, the head poking out of her foreskin as it hardened in my hands. I gave it a few long, slow strokes before popping the tip into my mouth, swirling the reddish-pink glans around as the precum coated my tongue. I stroked the long, skinny shaft while I pushed the tip past my tonsils, giving some hard suction while her hand pressed against the back of my head. My own comparatively tiny cock hardened at her greedy display, my hips jostling to the thought of her penetrating my ass after I suck a load down. 

While her cock grinded in my throat, getting a half foot in and out in between struggling breaths through my nose, I thought of which outfit I’d put on. The baby blue dress came with a beaded marble necklace, tight and reaching down past the knees, a tight set of detached white long gloves going along with it. The suit was comparatively plain, a simple black jacket with a blue dress shirt, a red tie matching her dress, alongside a black pair of pants that would no doubt be tight against my ass. 

She moaned and groaned, her hand pressing harder against my head as her balls churned out a hot, sticky load, shooting down her thin shaft before it landed in my belly, going right past my tongue and tonsils where her tip was buried. I let her balls twitch and cock spit a few moments before pulling the tip out, sucking a little to let an audible pop sound out from under her dress. I emerged to see her blushing with a bright smile, pulling me back up by my hand.

“That was good, sweetie,” she cooed, “but that didn’t get you out of picking an outfit!”

“Damnit,” I chuckled, “I guess I’ll go with the suit and tie, I think that’s more my style.” And it was no lie, slutty as I was, I did like my masculine clothes. The thought of her unbuttoning the jacket and shirt before running her hands down my chest, rubbing her cum-slicked head against my chest in the opening of the fabric while I stroked it enthusiastically…

“Why can’t we just do it now?” I asked impatiently. 

“Because it’s a date, silly!” Zlectis said with a giggle. “It’s customary to wine and dine you before plugging your hole. Don’t you watch the foreign movies they show off in the human studies classes?”

I decided not to tell her what I was usually up to during human studies, usually letting other orcs study one human in particular. “I don’t know, maybe I’ve been seeing different movies than you.”

She clicked her tongue disapprovingly. “Boys these days, all just watching movies from the temple of Fei’nadi. Absolutely no appreciation for the classics!”

“You’re really starting to sound your age!” I joked, making her blush.

“Oh no need to bully this old orc of yours!” 

I slipped the jacket on, starting to struggle with the tie before she bent down to help me, showing me slowly how to do it before untying it to see if I could do it myself. “There you go, see, it’s not so hard, is it?”

“Says you! I can’t believe males in other countries wear this kinda stuff daily…”

“I hear it’s not so common anymore, except for people they call… business men, I think are the words they use? I don’t know, my Imperial Basic is terrible. Futa wear it way more often now I guess, and orcs in professional fields too.”

I pulled up my pants, the waistband lining up with my underwear just below my birthmark over my hip. Zlectis had nearly made that birthmark into an erogenous zone, the way she’d press her thumb into it when she pumped deep and fast inside of me, kissing and biting it when we cuddled or did foreplay… even brushing the waistband against it was starting to make me blush. The thought of her gripping my hips again, the way she’d put a little extra pressure on my hole before making a gentle, lengthy entrance… it made my hole ache with pleasure just thinking about it.

“Now just one last touch to make you presentable…” she said, producing a silvery collar,  attaching a matching ornamental chain to her bracelet. “Males can’t go anywhere without one of these.”

“Even I know that much!” I said with a blush. The feel of the cold metal clasping around my neck made me shiver - so this was the feeling of being owned? If it was by Zlectis… I could get used to that feeling…

She led me by the hand, letting the chain droop between us, every step making it clink and swing, catching the light of her home before she opened the door to the apartment hall outside. She brought me out to the streets of the city of Hargen’za. I looked up and around, tall buildings lined with windows catching the full moon’s growing light in the evening sky, electric streetlights lining the sides of the road. Hulking cars buzzed up and down the road, a lane nearest the walkway left for kraybores, the big stinky beasts carrying orcs, men, and some even bringing carts along with them. I let Zlectis pull me by the hand as I looked around at the endless towering buildings all around us, awestruck by them all.

“What’s even in these?” I asked, pointing at some of the buildings when we reached a crossing. 

“Well, all kinds of things, I guess.” She said, putting a finger on her chin. “Some are apartments like where I live. Others are businesses, some are… offices, and the like. I’m actually not sure what all of them are though, at least not in this neighborhood."

I nodded, letting her guide me across the street. I watched the road for passing cars, tall as the orcs inside of them, looking at the couples in front seats, passing by much faster than anything I’ve ever seen before, at least in person. The pairs on kraybores were passing far slower, the couples on those far easier to see. Most had a male riding under his orc’s breasts, perched in front of her, save for one pair I saw with the male slung over the back of the kraybore in a tattered white dress, his ass visibly raw and red, fully exposed with his asshole gaping open. Passing orcs would slap his ass with the encouragement of the orc on the kraybore, drunkenly telling them to “mark up the lucky boy!” Zlectis made sure to inform me that it was an old marriage tradition for males that were particularly rebellious or resistant, as a measure of public submission to the natural order. A part of me envied him, getting so much vicious treatment that everyone could tell. On the other hand, that kind of public humiliation and violence seemed like a little more than I’d like… unless it was at Zlectis’ hand…

We made a few turns, eventually ending up at a squat two-storied wooden building with floor to ceiling windows. We came in, and an orc in a tight-fitting black uniform of black slacks and black collared short-sleeved shirt. After a short exchange, she led us upstairs to a table with a high-seated chair that Zlectis lifted me up onto, sitting herself down across from me in a seat that left us at eye-level. The orc in the uniform returned with a long laminated piece of paper, with a side that read “for orcs,” the other “for males.”

“Shouldn’t I get one with the males side?” I asked, leaning to see what the “for males” side read. She snatched the paper out of sight, shaking her head in disapproval.

“Honey, this isn’t the Empire! I’ll order for you, males shouldn’t try to order for themselves.”

“That’s stupid!” I scoffed. “How do you know what I’d even like?”

“Hmm… I think you might like the headfish, it says that males from the old kingdom of Ilfanti loved this when it was still around.”

“There’s no way that has a history lesson on it!”

She tilted it towards me, pointing to the entry for the headfish. “See?”

I tried to snatch it from her, but she held it tight, tsking with her head perched on her hand. “Why did you think that would work? No more arguing with me, I’m ordering for you! Now tell me, do you want a human wine or human beer?”

Before I could reply, the table wobbled lightly. I giggled at first, thinking Zletis had a boner slap the table, before it shook again. Then the windows shook, a loud roar sounding out from somewhere far away. I turned in that direction, but saw nothing out of the ordinary.

“What do you think that was?” I asked, my heart beginning to pound.

“I’m not sure, but it was probably noth-”

Quick as a flash, a fireball erupted on the building across the street, the shockwave of the collapse shattering the windows of the restaurant, glass flying towards us in a gust of smoke and ash. I was knocked from my chair, hitting the ground hard as glass ripped through my clothes and skin, a large shard embedding itself in my chest, reflecting my face as I looked down at it. Males and orcs all around me were screaming, Zlectis standing over me, looking around with a terrified visage painted on her face. I looked down, and saw my left leg was smashed beneath a beam collapsed onto it, a burning pain pulsing through my entire body. My mouth opened to scream, but filled with blood instead, a cough of red goo exploding from my mouth over my burning and torn clothes. 

The last thing I remembered was Zlectis leaning down to comfort me, lips moving, but I could hear nothing but ringing. The ringing in my ears, pain of my torn up body, and sight of Zlectis’ eyes welling with tears were the last sensations I felt before I slipped from consciousness.

Chapter Text

“... strike by strike, we will return each blow ten thousand fold!” The queen’s voice sounded out over footage of the burning towers and homes in Hargen’za, as I sat silent with the other orcs crowded around the TV in the barracks. I called my aunt earlier to no reply, calling my mom right after to see if my aunt and cousins were safe - mom only said that she would tell me when she knew herself, but tried to assure me that they lived far enough from the city center that the worst they were going through was probably just a power outage. Yet imagining whose faces the bodies barely hidden by the smoke on the news footage could be…

The barracks were eerily quiet, everyone staring at the footage until we slinked off to our bunks one by one. Some were shaking in rage. Some were burying their faces in pillows to hide their tears. I was sure a few more were staring at the ceiling like me, unable to sleep as the dark passed into light, and morning arose. I got out of my bunk when it was time, dragging myself to Maxime’s room to wake him up before breakfast. When I knocked, I heard him shove some furniture out of the way of the door before emerging, yawning loudly before giving a greeting in orcish.

“Good morning to you too Maxime,” I replied quietly in Vandian. “Look… there’s something I need to tell you about…”

He looked up at me with his head tilted, his tan face and black hair framing his big brown eyes, waiting silently for me to go on.

“There was… there was an attack. There’s a country by us - by the kingdom I mean, it’s far from us here in Pardren’ta - but they fired missiles around the city of Hargen’za. So things might be a little… tense, at least for today. Maybe the next few days. I don’t know. No one knows.”

I thought back to what dad said. “Us males, we like when orcs are strong! That doesn’t mean you can’t be vulnerable with the male you love, but don’t forget that you need to be his rock whenever there’s a storm.” Today, I needed to be Maxime’s rock. I will not cry. I will not tell him I’m scared that I won't see my cousins and aunt again. I will be strong.

Looking down at him, he seemed confused for a moment, his lips quivering. For a moment, I thought he might start to shed a tear - that alone could have made me break down. Instead, he cracked a smile, hastening to hide it, turning away and pretending to cough. I fought the urge to slap him, putting my balled up fists against my hips as I scowled down at him.

“What’s so fucking funny about it, huh?” I said in a growl, making him go pale, looking back up at me in terror.

“N-no it’s not funny at all…” He said, shivering, eyeing the door to his room. “I just… I guess I don’t know what to say, really it’s not what I expected…”

I tried to soften a little, realizing I might be scaring him. I still needed to be firm, but…

“I don’t care if you ‘don’t know’ what to say! Don’t crack a smile when someone tells you news like that!’ I said in an angry whisper. “If you grinned at someone whose mother or sister died in that attack, how do you think they’d respond, huh?”

He stayed quaking silently, staring at his feet while grinding his teeth. “I-I-I’m sorry Zantha, really I am… d-did… is your family okay?”

Shit. Fuck fuck fuck fuck. I couldn’t tear up. Not now, not in front of him, I couldn’t…

“My aunt and cousins live there - but they’re okay, just going through some kinda power outage.”

He let out a deep breath of relief. “I’m glad your family is safe, Zantha.” He looked up at me as he said the brief phrase in Orcish. I smiled weakly down at him, patting him on the head. He took my hand, letting me guide him out of the dorm as we made our way to the cafeteria. Out the doors of the male dorms, we paused to see a crowd of orcs gathered around. 

A Mondian male was on the dirt-path, his face bloodied from a broken nose, browned from being pressed into the dirt, his teeth shattered and scattered in front of his tear-streaked face while he wailed in pain. He was surrounded by orcs of every class at this academy, their cocks out while he was stripped bare, his ass up towards the sky, hole gaping wide and raw as the next orc to take her turn plunged deep into him as he cried out a string of apologies and pleas for forgiveness. 

On that request, an orc kicked him in the face, letting another array of teeth fly out of his blood-red mouth, while another spat on his welt-covered back. Once I recognized him, I thought that maybe his girlfriend had failed in trying to protect him, before I recognized her as the one punching him in the kidney, right above the still bloody bite marks.

“Shut the fuck up you Mondian swine!” She snapped, delivering another ruthless strike, making him cough up a spray of blood. “Why should we care if you want this to stop? Did the orcs in Hargen’za stop bleeding when they begged for the bombs to stop falling?”

Maxime looked at a guard watching on in disinterest, letting the carnage go on, before I could drag him by the hand away from the gang-rape.

“I-is she going to do anything?” He asked in a hushed voice in Vandian. I shook my head solemnly.

“They might stop him from dying, send him to the temple of Esta.” I said, equally hushed in Vandian. “But I doubt they care if he gets beaten beyond all recognition.”

He shivered, pressing himself against my skirt-clad thigh, making my heart race. Before I could say anything comforting, we heard a gut-wrenching snapping sound, and a shriek of pain from the Mondian male. I turned to see Gurkha joined in on the gang-rape, her foot slammed down on his knee, snapping his leg like a twig, the snapping and shriek from at least one broken bone, if not several. Maxime looked like he might be sick, turning a paler shade than I knew he could turn.

We sped on to the cafeteria, and were met with an eerie silence. Everyone was eating their breakfast in total silence, only the occasional whisper exchanged between the scrapings of silverware against the plates of food. We both grabbed our own trays of food, pushing it around our plates without exchanging words. It didn’t take long until we disposed of the barely-eaten food, and marched out.

We passed the gang-rape of the Mondian boy, now with even more onlookers and participants, thankfully obscuring Maxime’s view. We kept on, making our way past the entrance to the field of temples, a long line in front of the temple of Gehrana. In the line, I spotted Gorta’n and Caltha, and getting closer, I saw the collar on Caltha, a chain reaching from his neck to her wrist. I approached them with a smile.

“Congrats! When did you two get married?”

Gorta’n gave me a light smile, rustling Caltha’s hair. “Just last night. I told him after the attack I wanted to join the army right away, so he needed to marry me if he wanted to come along on the campaign.”

I looked down at Caltha, blushing and rubbing his belly with his hand. “I’m guessing he’s not at graduating age, no?”

She grinned, “Nah, he’s still too young for that - but not too young to carry young. Isn’t that right, babe?”

Caltha looked down, blushing deeper and deeper red. “I-I… well… I hope I can give you plenty of babies…” he looked up at Maxime, speaking slowly. “And I hope you can do the same as me, Maxime!”

Maxime gave a polite smile, thanking him. We gave our well wishes, and moved on to the human studies building. I made a mental note to get them a marriage gift before they leave for the army - the traditional gift would be a bottle of love’s nectar from the temple of Fei’nadi. If I knew before today that they’d be getting married this soon, I’d’ve bought a bottle from a Crown Market - it wouldn’t necessarily be blessed the same as the ones at the temple, but it would have been far cheaper.

I dropped Maxime off at his Orcish class, patting him gently before turning him to his seat, leaving him there as I made my own way to my Vandian class. The halls were silent, just like outside. Or the cafeteria. Or even the line in front of the temple of Gehrana. Not a sound could be heard all throughout the campus all morning, save for the rape of the Mondian boy. Even the Vandian lecture passed in silence, the teacher uninterrupted for the whole hour, even if none of the students were listening any better today than they did any other. Everyone just looked on glass-eyed until the bell.

Upon said bell, I waited for the class to disperse before approaching professor Flek’nad.

“Good morning professor,” I started. “How ha-”

“Good morning Zantha - I hope all is going well with Maxime. You know, I’m sure he’s very scared, given all the hubbub about those missile strikes last night.”

“Yes, it’s all been very hard on him… I was ho-”

“But what can you expect of a male, hm? They’re such soft-hearted things, aren’t they? That’s what’s so loveable about them! Not so sure myself why orcs are getting so weepy about those missiles, all the way over in Hargen’za, we’re safe as can be, obviously, wouldn’t you say?”

“Uh, yes, I think we’re safe, although my cousins in Hargen’za are -”

“Oh! Oh my I’m sorry, I hope that wasn’t too insensitive, I do hope they’re safe!”

“They’re fine,” I lied, hoping to re-rail her to my question. “But I wanted to ask you about something with Vanidan boys -”

“Oh, do ask! I tell you, I know all there is to know about Vandian boys, they’re such adorable boys, aren’t they? Cutest boys on the continent, and the sexiest men too! I tell you, when they get pregnant, they just pop with-”

“Professor!” I stammered, “I just wanted to know if they have any special courtship rituals, or if there’s anything that I could do to make one want to-”

“Oh don’t say ‘one’ like I don’t know who you’re talking about!”

“... if there’s anything I could do to make Maxime want to be a father to orc babies.” I said with an embarrassed sigh. 

“Well,” she started, crossing her arms with a thoughtful look on her face, “Vandians are a little special, among human societies. Their one remaining nation has an intense difference in culture between the different social classes. When it comes to the courtship of the wealthy, they expect the males to be more like the males of the empire - seduced, sometimes forcefully, both by futas and women. Sometimes, males will even try to appeal to their own chastity, bragging about ‘saving themselves for marriage.’ Among the less wealthy however… hehe, everyone takes what they can get, don’t they? Males will be a little, or even a lot more promiscuous than their wealthier counterparts, as will futa (although women tend not to, for whatever reason).”

“So you’re saying Maxime might want to be treated like he’s a bit more promiscuous?”

“No. I don’t know what he wants, you’d have to ask him. You just asked me about their courtship.”

“Okay… well sometimes I see human movies where a male gives a woman flowers or something like that. Would Vandian males like that?”

“Flowers would be strange for them, given their spiritual beliefs. I guess a more appropriate courtship gift might be a cooked meal, or maybe some jewelry, but not in the orcish style, they might consider that a little too feminine for a male.”

She leaned back in her chair, studying my face. “But why do you want to ‘court’ him at all?”

I blushed. “He’s uh… he’s cute, and a good-”

“No no, I get why you like him - if I were your age I would too. No, I mean why are you seeking to court him instead of doing things our way?”

I tried to keep from frowning. “I’m not sure myself, I just… don’t want to start off badly with him, is a-.”

“Start off badly?” Flek’nad’s face screwed up in confusion. “You know all males just want to be taken by orcs, right? That’s just fact! Why deal in the tricks that human futa have to use?”

I knew in my heart that even if what she said was true, it might not have been with Maxime. What he told me that one morning… He was mistaken, of course, his mind still needing to shake free of the binds of human futa indoctrination, but his pain was all too real. He just didn’t understand, we would never hurt his father, or his mother. And that creature of a ‘girlfriend’… he’d be better off without her, didn’t he understand that? Not that I could tell anyone what he said - if anyone knew that he was harboring such anti-orc ideas, he could get in serious trouble…

“Er… something my father told me, you know it’s like-”

“I’m sure your daddy is a swell male, I really do - but you need to know better than to listen to males about much of anything.”

“Even about males?”

“Especially about males!”

“Well I think they might know something, right? They can’t be totally clueless about what other males want or like.”

“Males don’t know what they like until it’s forced on them, you should know that!” Flek’nad rifled through the drawers under her desk, pulling out an old-looking pamphlet. “You ever read this before?”

I looked over the paper and suppressed a groan. “Yeah, it’s the last queen’s letter on male rehabilitation.”

“Two queens previous now, remember?”

“Ah, yes, two queens ago, queen Vrel’kni, not Ameta.”

“Yes, well Vrel’kni commissioned this educational material on the benefits of male submission to their betters, but it’s more than that, I’m sure you know! And I know more about it than most, I was the one who gave it its modern Vandian translation.”

It’s a famous pamphlet, a response from the queen on a male’s experience in prison. This male was in prison for refusing his wife, one of the very few crimes males can even commit in the kingdom. The male wrote a letter to the queen, complaining that he was being treated cruelly, far beyond what he believed his crime justified. The male’s prison sentence was rehabilitative, so he was kept in a prison with other orcs - he was the only male in the entire prison, of around 4,000 orcs. Every day he would be raped, usually by the inmates, although sometimes also by guards joining in with the inmates. He was rarely fed anything that wasn’t glazed by the cum of the orc prisoners, and that’s if he even got fed. Any time he resisted, even a small protest, he’d be beaten before he was raped. He was not even permitted to have his own cell, rather orcs (who all slept in cells for up to eight of them) would pass him between cells each night, some keeping him confined to a bunk for days on end to be whored out, others being violently possessive of him. He had only served the first month of his two year sentence when the letter was sent, and complained that he was already missing teeth, that he had new aches and bruises every day, and was sleeping so rarely that he’d fall asleep in the midst of gang-rapes (which would, of course, earn him further harsh beatings). The male was a foreigner, so he didn’t understand that this was not what he might have considered “cruel and unusual punishment,” in fact calling it “punishment” was controversial in and of itself.

When the queen learned of the letter, she published it in a pamphlet with a response. In her response, she explained that his crime of denying his wife justified anything an orc in that prison could get away with, and demanded that his sentence be upgraded to ten years. She then sent in crews to photograph him with the prisoners, his nude, disheveled form being held up by a dozen smiling orcs, all with hard, slick cocks, a thick runny slurry of cum dripping from both of his holes - the famous cover photo of the pamphlet. The queen also decreed that he should be turned over to the temple of Fei’nadi once his sentence had ended, so he could be used for the pleasure of any orc who wanted, denying him the dignity of marriage. 

The lesson of the pamphlet was clear to any male that read it - resistance will only bring you something far worse than anything you’re getting right now. Every male in the kingdom that showed signs of disobedience to the natural order was given a copy to read, along with some of the photos and videos of his sentence for good measure. I myself got a few copies of the series of images from the temple of Fei’nadi, and they were every bit as titillating as they sounded - although by the later videos and photos, it was pretty clear he had gotten over the “harsh treatment,” and was starting to really enjoy it.

“I recommend you have him read it, and show him some of the films too.” Flek’nad said, pushing it into my hands.

“I don’t think I want to scare him, at least no-”

“Fear is what keeps males in line, you should know that! Males are afraid of prison, so they stay obedient, even if they’ve been conquered.”

“Do you think that maybe some males can just learn to love orcs?”

“Learn to? That’s like learning to breathe, eat, or crap! It’s the natural state of the male mind! Any male that doesn’t want to be fucked by an orc has some defect of reason, and needs rehabilitation!”

“But not every male submits willingly, or we wouldn’t need to scare them into submission, would we? Are all of those male de-”

“Most of them, yeah, I’d wager!” She leaned back into her seat and sighed. “Look, I’m no expert in all this, you’d be better off asking your human psychology teacher about it.”

“I… I understand. I just wanted to know if it was any different for Vandians.”

“A Vandian male is a Kingdom-born male is an Imperial male.” She said with a grin. “The difference lies in language and socialization, I’m sure any other well-educated orc can attest to.”

I pocketed the Vandian pamphlet and made my way to my next class, meeting more glassy-eyed faces as I strode in late. The day passed in a numb blur, every orc and male wearing a mask of silent screams. In every class and passing between, I never saw a Mondian male - perhaps they all took the hint that they might not be met with kindness today, given how the one out in front of the male dorms was crying out from the violent gang-raping he was at the receiving end of. 

In the lull before I picked Maxime up from his Orcish class, I stopped by the temple of Fei’nadi to buy a bottle of love’s nectar for Caltha and Gorta’n. The price tag made me gasp - only a tin short of two silvers, an outrageous markup from what could be purchased at a Crown Market. I bought it with a grumble, turning to the lineup in front of the temple of Gehrana, seeing the couple nearly at the entrance before having an idea. I held off on delivering the gift, instead heading off to Maxime’s class, waiting outside the door for the bell.

When it rang and he came out, I handed him the bottle. 

“Love… uh… nec-tar of?” He sounded out, his confused voice making me want to coo.

“Love’s nectar - you pronounced it right, very good!” I replied in Vandian.

“What is it?” He replied in Vandian, sounding a bit relieved to not need to speak Orcish.

“It’s an aphrodisiac drink. It’s a typical gift for a married couple, high alcohol content to make the babies strong, and with ingredients that keep him… titillated.”

He blushed, trying to hand it back to me while looking away. “I-I don’t know what you mean by-”

“Relax Maxime, I’m not giving it to you - you are giving it to Caltha and Gorta’n.”

“O-oh!” He stammered, falling over himself trying to apologize. I just smiled and gestured for him to follow me, blinking back tears from his response.

We came back to the field of temples in silence, looking for the couple in the line. “They must be inside getting signed on.” I guessed. “We can wait out here for them.”

Maxime agreed, clutching the bottle of love’s nectar against his waist. “What’s that shorter line over there?” He asked, pointing to a pop-up desk on the other side of the field. I had to squint to read the text painted onto the front of the wood desk - ‘retinue recruitment.’

“Oh, that’s the recruiter for the queen’s retinue.” I explained, confused by the sight myself. “It’s a little weird that anyone is even taking that up, if they want revenge against Mondi though. The retinue is split up by Governate, Hargen’za is all the way in Lefante, but Pardren’ta is in Tetudo, on the other side of the country. Even if the war did spread into the kingdom, someone in the Tetudo retinue wouldn’t see any action.”

“I thought the retinues were just a police force?” Maxime asked.

“In peacetime, yeah. But if war reaches the kingdom, then the retinue acts as an army that assists the temple of Gehrana, although my mom told me the army doesn’t really like getting help from the retinue - probably typical stuck-up knightly arrogance.”

Maxime snickered, before falling back into the silence that struck the rest of the campus. I wished I could say something more to make him laugh again, anything to break the heavy silence. Thankfully, before the silence could smother us both, I saw Gorta’n and Caltha, both beaming as they walked out of the temple of Gehrana. I pushed Maxime ahead of me, walking us to them.

“You guys get signed up?” I asked, looking at Caltha’s collar with a twinge of jealousy.

“Yep, we’re getting deployed next week!” Gorta’n said with a gleam in her eye. “I’m excited to show those fuckers what for!”

I gave Maxime another gentle push towards Caltha. “Maxime has something for you two.”

He held out the bottle, turning it to read the label. “Please have this… love’s nectar.” He said, sounding out ‘love’s nectar’ as best he could.

“Oh my, that’s so sweet of you!” Caltha exclaimed, holding the bottle with him. “I’ll have to remember to send you one when you get married too!”

“Thank you, Caltha. I hope you like your orc!” Maxime said slowly, letting the awkward well-wish hang as Caltha and Gorta’n both giggled.

“You’ve clearly taught him well Zantha!” Gorta’n chuckled, clasping me on the back. “He’ll be fluent in no time, I’m sure!”

“I hope so, he still has a long way to go - but he’s made excellent progress!” I gave him a pat on the head along with the praise. I looked down at him and saw him pale again, his hands on the bottle shaking and loosening, letting Caltha hold it himself.

I traced his vision to the temple of Esta, the Mondian male we saw earlier getting carried by his scowling girlfriend, his limbs all a tangle of broken bones, his skin colored shades from black and blue to red and purple. Most of his hair had been torn off his scalp, some scraps of skin peeled back from it, traces of bloody palmprints on his head and back. He was still breathing shallow gasps, though not through his bloodied broken nose. His asshole looked like it was taking gasping breaths, loosened and red, cum and blood dripping down his thighs as he was taken into the temple, disappearing from view. 

Caltha spat on the ground in their direction, sneering. “Serves him right! A Mondian should know better than to show himself after what they did!”

Maxime looked like he was about to feint, so I reached out my hand.

My heart skipped a beat when he reached up to grab it.

Chapter Text

I think I was in my thirties the last time I smoked. The first one I nabbed from a doctor who offered it to me the first all-nighter after the attack about a week ago, but it was an orc cigarette, a good deal bigger and nastier tasting than the kind I was used to. That still didn’t stop me from grabbing a pack from the human import store that same day (or at least what remained of that store, the fire nearly burned through the roof of the place). In this newfound daily chaos, they were practically a necessity for what few breaks I did get. 

“Becka!” I heard Dr. Orn’dane call out into the hospital’s outdoor courtyard. “We need you for the human on bed 273!” 

I left the cigarette in the ashtray, hoping to get to it later. Before the attack, we’d have used patient names instead of bed numbers, but with the turnover we’ve had, names got inefficient very quickly. Thankfully, orcs were so much stronger than me that they could carry bodies away without my help.

On approaching bed 273, I saw an old looking human male laying there with a blank face, eyes closed. His orc wife was sitting at his side, clutching his hand tightly, bawling loudly. When she saw me, she stood, pointing at her husband.

“They’re telling me he’s dead! He can’t be, I won’t have that! He’s not dead, tell me he’s not dead!” She gestured for me to come closer, but I didn’t want to get much closer to her given her hysterics. I turned to the nearest nurse for some guidance.

“She won’t believe he’s dead till a human tells her so - says only a human could really know if another is dead.” The nurse said with an exhausted expression.

“Well, is he dead?” I asked bluntly. The nurse nodded before turning to swap the IV bags of a human on a neighboring bed.

“There’s not a lot I can do miss, if they say he’s gone then-”

“Don’t just say that!” She snapped. “You haven’t even checked!”

“I’m not a doctor, miss.”

“You’re a human! You know better than these other green cunts, you know better than me, tell me better… please, tell me better!”

The pleading orc was old. So old, much older than the dead male laying on the bed, her grip probably breaking the bones beneath his cold, lifeless skin. I walked to the opposite side of the bed, and felt his wrist with my index and middle finger, trying to find a pulse. All I felt was cold, dead skin. I looked up, and before I could say a single word, her old face looked even older, more wrinkles appearing with a new outflowing of tears.

“I’m sorry, he’s passed, miss.” I admitted gently. Another outburst of bawling from the old orc made the nurse switching the IV bags turn before shrugging it off, asking the wife of the male she was tending to a question before moving to change his bandages.

“I tried to get him out, I looked, but the smoke, it burned to breathe it in… I couldn’t find him before I had to run out… I tried, I swear I tried, I…”

I reached out, putting my hand on her knuckles to comfort her. “You did everything you could. It’s not your fault, miss.”

She sniffled, laying her head down on his chest, her graying roots pointed straight across from her side of the bed. “Take all the time you need miss, but we will need to free his bed up to someone who needs it sooner than later.”

“I don’t want to see him in a coffin!” she sobbed, not moving her head. Before I could make another appeal, Dr Orn'dane came by with a pair of orc nurses.

“Miss, we need you to leave this ward right now.” She said sternly. The orc at the dead male’s side just kept wailing, so Dr Orn'dane signaled for the nurses to take her away, dragging her by the arms. Dr Orn’dane threw a blanket over the dead male before walking out behind the nurses, directing them to a hall on the near side of the room. I started to gather myself before something about the male on the bed on the other side of me gave me pause.

As the nurse peeled the bandages from the male’s waist, a massive gash and several half-healed burn marks surrounded his torso, save for his side around his waist, where I could see a small brown birthmark. My breath caught in my throat, the wailing of the orc behind being dragged away from me falling further and further behind me as I leaned over this young male. 

“Okay, and where is his collar?” The nurse asked the orc sitting by him, her own arm in a sling.

“It was destroyed when the bomb hit the restaurant. That’s the only record we had on hand of our marriage number…” The orc with the sling spat, sounding nervous.

The nurse sighed as she laid the bandage over the birthmark, completing the torso’s bandaging. “Well if you can, do see if you can find some other documentation of your marriage. The name you gave didn’t pop anything in the system that the temple of Rei’kna keeps.”

The nurse moved on to his facial bandages, starting at his chin. He wriggled at the unfurling of the bandage, and I reached for his arm, trying to comfort him. “It’s alright, we’re just changing your bandages, don’t be-”

“Woah woah woah, wait a minute!” The orc sitting by him objected, standing up. “You told me his face was done healing, what do you mean ‘changing’ his bandages?”

“Rebecca was speaking out of turn, forgive her.” The nurse replied, shooting me a sharp glance. Any other day I would have slinked back to find someone to carry the dead male’s body away, but I was transfixed on the bandages being peeled from the male’s face, inch by inch of it being revealed to me. It all looked unfamiliar, until I saw his eyes.

They were the eyes of a stranger, except for one day. A man so gentle, when he wrapped his hands behind my head, his lips brushing against my cheek while his cock erupted inside of me. That was nineteen years ago, but looking into his eyes, I could remember it like it was this morning. The eyes of a stranger - and now, the eyes of a son.

“How old are you, if you don’t mind me asking?” I blurted out, making his now far-too-familiar eyes dart to me.

The orc in the sling sprang to answer. “He’s t-”

“Excuse me,” the nurse stopped the orc by him, “she asked him, not you.”

The male swallowed hard, licking his lips to wet them. “I’m twenty eight.” he croaked with a dry throat. I sighed, thinking maybe I was mistaken, before a thought planted in my head. I leaned close to him, my lips brushing his ear, the burn marks beneath it making my heart sink.

“Nod or shake your head,” I whispered softly, looking up at the chubby middle-aged orc next to him, “do you love her?”

He swallowed hard, and nodded, his eyes fixed on me. I kept my whisper soft enough that only he could hear. “I won’t tell anyone, so be honest - are you nineteen?”

He was ramrod stiff for a moment. It was a moment that lasted an eternity, but ended in jubilation in my heart - he nodded. I leaned back, breathing a sigh, not knowing if I should be overjoyed, relieved, or scared. The nurse grabbed me by the shoulder, pulling me close to growl.

“What in Esta’s name was that?” She asked, her grip tightening.

“I wanted to check something - he’s definitely her husband, you can clear him for that.” I said before looking over to the orc at his side, whose eyes were fixed on his scarred and burnt face. She was holding his hand, his pinky and ring finger missing. I looked him over more closely, and noticed that the leg on the same side as his maimed hand didn’t leave any kind of mound under the blanket.

Before I could think of a way to ask if he’s had an amputation, the nurse shot up, bowing over the bed. I looked up to see two faces that were familiar, if unexpected.

“Your Grace!” The nurse blurted out to the queen, clad in a black and tight dress, her king wearing his usual golden collar, chained to the queen’s tight golden band on her wrist, that chain dangling in front of a casual looking dress shirt, unbuttoned at the collar, the very bottom of the chain brushing against the belt fastening his black pants.

A casually-dressed orc carrying a camera walked backwards to keep a lens fixed on the royal couple, a suit-clad orc with an earpiece walked behind her to keep a path clear for her. The queen looked over at the nurse standing to attention and smiled at her, approaching her in even, measured strides. Coming face-to-face with her, she was nearly a foot taller than the nurse. The queen bowed lightly in front of the nurse, only enough to make her red hair drape over her face.

“I ought to bow to you, attendants to the temple of Esta. You are doing the best of all of us, saving the lives of the innocent and victimized.” The queen said, making the nurse jolt up from her low bow, her face pale and sweaty.

“Y-your Grace, I-I-I… I’m not-”

The king stepped aside to touch the male’s hand, holding the three fingers he still had in his five. “You saved this male, helped him. You are a hero like a soldier!” He said in a sweet tone. The nurse struggled to blink back tears, bowing over and over to the two of them, thanking them over and over.

The bed-bound male’s orc took the king’s attention. “Are you his wife?” He asked in the same sweet tone, his every word coming slowly and textured with a Mondian accent.

“Y-yes, I am his wife, your Grace.” The orc said, sweating bullets.

“I hope you will take good care of him - he will need you, much as I need my queen.” He said with a squeeze to the male’s fingers. 

“Your grace,” the bedridden male croaked out. “Was it…” he cleared his throat, coughing between gasps of breath. “Was it… Mondi that did this to us?”

Everyone stood still, deadly silent. I wanted to scream. You stupid boy! I’d cry, don’t you know the king is Mondian? They could have your tongue for this, you could be killed!

The king bowed his head low, clasping his hands in front of him. “It is true, the attack was done by my people - by Mondians. But I make the promise, your queen and I will do everything we can to make it right - and to protect you all.”

The king bowed low, the queen letting her arm out to let the chain go slack for the low bow. “You have my deepest apology, all of Hargen’za!” He said, nearly crying.

The queen walked to his side, rubbing her hand on the king’s back. “Tell me, male.” She said, looking down on him coldly, “what is your name?”

“Ch-” he let out another sputter and cough, “Ch’lthen, your Grace.”

She knelt down, to meet him at eye level, the orc with the camera standing just over my shoulder to get the lens on the queen meeting him in the eye. “The males of Mondi, they’re like you. They’re like any other human male - they love, they fear, they want to be with orcs. But not all of them are as fortunate as to be born here, to get a wife like yours. The Mondians, the ones who attacked us, who maimed you like this - it’s the work of their futa, not a single male would come upon this evil idea themselves.”

The king stayed bowed low, his eyes fixed to his feet. The queen kept rubbing his back, going on. “Our king is sweet to apologize, and he is right that I will be protecting this great kingdom, along with all its males - but he cannot apologize for a single one of their despicable futa, the lot of them are responsible, and the lot of them will pay what they owe.” The queen gestured to his missing leg.

All orcs in attendance applauded, while the queen hugged the king tightly, kissing him on the cheek, brushing her fingers through his hair.

It was only now that I nearly backed into an orc over my shoulder, another pulling me away from the side of the bed. The one I nearly backed into was holding a massive camera, trained on the royal couple - how long had they been there? I backed up to give them all a wide berth, the king’s eyes following me with some interest., whispering something to the queen before she gave him another kiss, squeezing him again. The two of them moved on to other beds, shaking hands with and speaking to other orcs and males, the camera crew following close behind.

The orc with the sling by the bedridden male ran her hand against his face, making him wince and her hand recoil. “I-I’m sorry love, I just-”

“It’s okay,” Ch’lthen allowed, “it just feels a little raw right now, that’s all…”

Dr Orn’dane had returned to the room, clearly glad to see the royals and their cameras had gone away. She approached the pair the nurse and I had been seeing to, holding a clipboard and pen, brushing sweaty hair from in front of her glasses.

“So tell me Ch’lthen, how are you feeling? The nurses tell me your wounds are looking a little better.” She asked, scribbling something on the clipboard.

“A little… better than yester -” he let out a few ragged coughs before Orn’dane gave a smile through gritted teeth.

“Well, you’ll probably be sore and raw for a while, but your wounds will be able to heal fully if you keep applying the ointments we prescribe. They may leave scars, but you should be fine.” She looked down at her clipboard again, her brow furrowing. “You’re very fortunate that your lungs only had a small puncture - if that glass had gone any deeper, it may have damaged your heart as well.”

“Is there anything you can give him for the pain?” The orc sitting by him asked shakily.

Orn’dane paused to think, flipping a page in the clipboard before sighing. “Nothing we can prescribe, those could endanger the babies.”

“Babies?” The orc, Ch’lthen, and I all gasped. Dr Orn’dane glanced at me with a quizzical look before answering.

“Is that a surprise to you? Are you sexually active?” Dr Orn’dane asked, giving them a worn-out look.

“Well, yes but… he uses protection… right sweetie?” The orc with Ch’lthen asked, her tone becoming more and more desperate.

Ch’lthen didn’t answer, his eyes boring down into his lap, his hands gripping the bedsheets.

“Well… congratulations to you two. I’m sure this isn’t the best time to have received this news, but -”

“I want a paternity test!” The orc blurted out. A fire lit in my heart, the smoke rising from my lips.

“How dare you!” I snapped, making the three of them give me a quizzical look. “He loves you, he would never-”

“Rebecca, you shouldn’t speak out of turn!” Dr Orn’dane snapped back at me. “Hold your tongue!”

I was still shaking with fury. “I-I’m sorry, I just don’t like hearing that when it should be such a happy-”

“It’s… it’s alright.” Ch’lthen said between gasps of breath. “If she wants it, I’ll take that test.”

Ch’lthen… what have you gotten yourself into? I would never have raised you to be like this…

“While that’s all well and good…” Dr Orn’dane said with a sigh, “our lab is overloaded, and the physical therapy you’re going to need can’t be carried out here safely - I recommend that you relocate to somewhere that can provide better care. I’ll see if I can collate a list of temples I can refer you to for the test and the physical therapy.”

Ch’lthen set his three-fingered hand on his orc’s thigh, looking up at her hopefully. “I’ll go wherever I need to… as long as it’s with you…”

Chapter Text

“Kiniki, Sarkonel, Fufan’ci, Yenkar, Helhin, K’lekti, Frent’ad, Saloti, S’rod” I whispered as I waited under the bridge, watching the sun set in a deep purple sky. I never did pray much, back when I was living in the Empire, I would bow my head with everyone else praying to the Goddess, but I never did really follow along. Even when Ek’in would take me to the temple of Esta, having me touch the figure of Esta’s eternal male, rubbing my hand on the smooth stone belly, I still never felt anything. Since those explosions threw me from Kelkata, I had been running east every night, resting during the day, hiding in sewers, sometimes sneaking into basements. Or there were days like today, when I was laying under a low bridge, sharing space with stray cats and dogs. My hips were killing me, and I hadn’t gotten a good meal in days. I guess that’s why I kept saying their names. Maybe that was my prayer. A prayer to see them again, even if I knew I was running in the opposite direction.

The sunlight against the trees of the forest faded hour after hour, the sounds of footsteps on the bridge over my head became fewer and farther between. If I knew my geography correctly, the trees I was looking out at were part of the magic forest - an older part of the world that no nation has fully tamed. If I could get through to the other side, I would be in Mondi. From there, it would be far easier to act freely and try to get back to my daughters.

“Kiniki, Sarkonel, Fufan’ci, Yenkar, Helhin, K’lekti, Frent’ad, Saloti, S’rod.”

Staying in the Kingdom, even without Kelkata chasing me down (if she was even still alive), would make reuniting with them impossible. From Mondi, there may be some way, though what that way would be wasn’t yet clear to me. And the perils of the forest were just as unclear, although I had far more stories to go off of to build my anxieties. While there were sparse orc villages on the outermost parts of the forest, deeper within it was mostly uncharted. There were stories of elf settlements that the orcs hadn’t found during the final elven war, still hostile to humans and orcs alike. Arachne dens where large beasts and livestock are tangled in webs for them to feed on. Lamia that burrow deep underground, waiting for their prey, crushing the bones of any they can pull into their holes. I had even heard something about old tribes that refused to join the reservations, retreating into the forest to practice old black magic, choosing to keep goblins in their company.

But no matter the danger, it was simpler than the path to the north - the Oni Mountains. As per the name, Oni live in those gray peaks, along with dragons, mountain lamia, harpies, and legends of a demon queen, left unchecked since the elves and humans were driven from the mountains. Orcs adventure in both the mountains and the forest on occasion, but few return from either.

And I think I have a chance, a human with a limp and no food? I pushed the thought aside - I needed to get to Mondi, and with the movements of troops and orcs on the main road from the border to Hargen’za, there was no way I’d get past them to get to Mondi. It was either the forest or the mountains, and I had chosen the forest. 

The early night began to lay a black cover between the bridge and the edge of the forest. I set out, laying on my stomach and crawling into the trees, hoping not to get any attention from any passing orc. To my fortune, I never did get an orc’s attention. 

I crawled for an hour until I was deep enough into the forest that I could nearly guarantee there was no civilization nearby, orc or otherwise. I got up and dusted off my shirt and sweatpants - an outfit stolen from a house in the chaos of Hargen’za, more fitting for this kind of journey than a torn and tattered wedding dress that I would stumble and limp over. I looked around, seeing a stream nearby, the water rushing by black as the night above. Every small sound and rustling of leaves made me twitch in anticipation. As well hidden as I was, so would anyone who would want to get the drop on me, be it Kelkata, an elf, a tribal orc, an arachne…

“Kiniki, Sarkonel, Fufan’ci, Yenkar, Helhin, K’lekti, Frent’ad, Saloti, S’rod.” I whispered to myself before going to the river, cupping the cool water in my hands and sipping it. My eyes had adjusted to the dark, and I could see fish in the shallows of the river. I hobbled onto the rocks by the river, crouching to get as close as I could. Then, I pounced, reaching for it while my face splashed into the water. The scaly slippery fish squirmed free, leaving me feeling wet and silly, and no less hungry. I followed the river, swearing quietly to myself as I looked for another shallow stretch. After what could have been an hour, I found another shallow in the river, where a handful of fish were relatively still.

I picked up a large rock, struggling to hold it over my head. I waited until a fish got close enough to the boulder I leaned up on, and smashed it down into the water. This time, it struck the target, the dead fish floating to the top of the water. I pulled it out, slapping it against the boulder again for good measure. I looked about for a few sticks I could put together to make a fire. I gathered up a pitiful stack, needing to rest with my hips stabbing with pain. I reached in my pocket for the lighter I stole from the same home I stole the clothes from, trying and failing to light it. I got down to the sticks, trying to use the sparks from the lighter to light them, but no fire started for a long while.

This was not a great place to feel stupid for thinking starting a fire would be easy since I’d seen it in a movie before, especially with no other plan for food. A well-equipped orc journeying through the forest to the border would take at least a week, and I wouldn’t be able to last that long without food. Stealing food from unaware grocers and homes is one thing in a suburb or city, but from a tribe of orcs or elves living in the forest… 

“Maybe I’ll find some berries or something…” I groaned wishfully, struggling to stand before continuing along the side of the river, carrying the dead fish with me in case I could find some way to start a fire somewhere further along my journey.

I marched on into the blackness, following the river to its end at a waterfall, looking out over a cliff. The trees beneath stretched far overhead, reaching what could have been hundreds of feet above me, yet it was so dark that I couldn’t see the trunks of those trees. I looked to my left, away from the river, the tops of the trees obscuring the Oni Mountains that I knew were far in the distance. It dawned on me that I didn’t know that the mountains were in that direction - I can only tell if I’m going east or west from the rising and setting of the sun, for all I knew I was going back towards Hargen’za, or south towards the dreadlands.

“Of course, all I managed to steal were clothes that are too tight, a lighter that doesn’t work, and food that didn’t last…” I muttered as I followed the cliff to what I thought was north, hoping it would lead somewhere further east later down the line. 

Hour after hour of walking in darkness over a cliff face dragged on and on. My stomach was tightening and revolting against me, hunger pangs fighting with my stabbing hips for my attention. I leaned against a tree, sweating from pain and exhaustion, heat beating down on me from all around. Small spackles of light broke in from the leaves above, the only sign that night had given way to day. Otherwise, it was still dark enough that if I had one, I’d be using a flashlight. At least until I heard another rustling from behind me, then I was glad I didn’t have a light source to draw attention to me. 

“Kiniki, Sarkonel, Fufan’ci, Yenkar, Helhin, K’lekti, Frent’ad, Saloti, S’rod,” I mouthed, trying to keep my breath as quiet as I could.

I glanced around the tree I was leaning against, looking away from the cliff face, but saw nothing but a forest disappearing into blackness. I decided to get moving, in case whatever that noise was had gone back to tell some evil tribe of my presence, rather than a figment of my imagination. As I went further, the rustling increased, more and more, all around. From the side, overhead, from below. Nothing but the sound of rustling and rumbling from all around. I quickened my pace to as fast as I could limp, eyes welling with tears from the pain and fear. Then, I heard a voice that made me jump.

“Pink-skinny!” Called the nasally, high-pitched voice from above. I looked up, and gasped at the sight - a goblin, dressed in a loincloth covering her breasts and whatever she had beneath making it bulge, a small spear held overhead in her right hand, while her left hand was holding her up from a thick branch. “Human-thing or elf thing?” She called out in Orcish, licking her lips, sniffing and chuckling darkly.

“H-human! I’m a human, I don’t mean any ha-”

With high speed, she leapt from the tree, landing with a thud right in front of me, her spear buried in the dirt between us. She looked up at me, grinning clearly sizing me up - I did the same after I had jumped from her sudden drop. She had long matted brown hair, hanging in a curtain over her face. Her skin was a light green, her nose long and pointy, just like her ears. True to the stories I’d heard about goblins, she stood maybe four feet tall, with razor-like teeth that she tapped against each other as she chuckled at me getting startled.

“Yes good yes good! Oh yeah, I love human-things! Lucky Tek-tek today, ooh lucky Tek-tek! Humans here get taken by elves all the time, so sad - I haven’t had a human to myself in long-long!”

She pawed at my crotch, bemused by my flaccid cock. “Ah, man-human-thing! Not best, Tek-tek likes the woman-human-things more, but pink is pink, yeah yeah?’

She grabbed me by the hand before I could respond to her flurry of speech, pulling me along with her into the forest. I stumbled and fell behind her, making her cackle, pushing her bare foot against my face. “You a dead-weight man-human-thing? I could have my fun here and leave you to be eaten, yeah yeah?” 

“S-sorry…” I grumbled, struggling to my feet. “I’m not dead-weight , just uh… hurt a little, is all.” Before I could finish getting to my feet, she kicked my shins, shoving me back to the ground.

“No sorry in forest! No excuses! Tek-tek no friend to man-human-thing! Tek-tek just want to have fun with man-human-thing!” She kept her foot on my face, pressing it into the mud of the forest floor. “If man-human-thing no walk, Tek-tek fucks him here and leaves him!”

“I can walk, I can walk!” I cried out, trying feebly to push myself up. 

“What man-human-thing want in forest?” She said, grinning with her saw-like teeth, her foot pressing harder into my face.

“I’m trying to get to Mondi!”

“Aha aha!” the goblin cackled, lifting her foot just to slam it down on my back - in spite of her tiny stature, she was still monstrously strong, at least strong enough to knock the wind out of me. “Man-human-thing wants to move countries, yeah yeah? You not like making orc babies no more, yeah yeah?” 

She lifted her foot, holding out a hand. “Tek-tek will help, yeah yeah. But man-human-thing will help Tek-tek, yeah yeah?”

I gave her my hand, letting her help me up. “You can lead me to Mondi?”

The goblin chuckled. “Tek-tek knows every inch of forest, yeah yeah! I can take you anywhere!” She ran her tongue along her teeth again. “First place I lead you is Tek-tek’s cave, where man-human-thing stay! Tek-tek has fun for a while, then leads you to Mondi, yeah yeah?” 

My face must have betrayed how I felt about the prospect of being raped by a four-foot-tall green little futa, because she added “or Tek-tek has her fun here and leaves you to beasties, yeah yeah?”

I sighed, and decided to agree. “Fine, I’ll go with you, just so long as you take me to Mondi.”

“Anything to fuck over orcs, Tek-tek takes you there, yeah yeah!” She said with another cackle, jumping up and down in excitement. “Tek-tek likes having fun in her cave, yeah yeah! And if Tek-tek has man-human-thing longer, that means more fun for Tek-tek!”

With her reasoning laid out, we marched forth, her pace becoming far more patient now that she had the promise of human ass when she got home. She bounced between trees, hopping up and down, singing poorly rhyming songs to herself about fucking a human’s ass. It was strange, but with this small companion, I felt safer than before, even if she didn’t exactly have my best interests in mind. After I had limped over a large root, I tried to make some small talk with her.

“So, er… Tek-tek, what makes you want to screw orcs over?” 

“Orcs are big mean and stinky!” She said with a chuckle, scratching her scalp. “Orcs run me outta forest village, say I keep trying to fuck human-things!”

“Are there humans in the forest village?”

“Yeah yeah, they’re in the breeding stocks! The man-human-things are strung up and fucked by orcs, too high for Tek-tek and the other gobbies to reach, yeah yeah! No trouble for me, I always took the woman-human-things, but the orcs don’t like that! Gobby chief told them they need the woman-human-things virgin, to do sacrifices and eat them!”

“So wait… they eat the women?” I asked, aghast.

“Yeah yeah, real waste makers them! And it’s not tasty, not even a little, yeah yeah!” She leapt up to hang onto a branch, looking into the distance. “Gobby chief say it makes orcs and gobbies extra strong, gives magic elf-killing powers, yeah yeah!”

Before I could ask what she meant by ‘elf-killing powers,’ she hopped down, landing on my shoulders, covering my mouth while she whispered. “No talking man-human-thing! Orcs are hunting!”

I broke out in a cold sweat. No matter how awful Kelkata was, I doubted the orc tribes were any better, with breeding stocks and human sacrifices. I crouched down, getting behind the massive tree root to our side. 

“Tek-tek knows another way, yeah yeah!” She whispered, pointing back the way we came. “It’s long, but safer, yeah yeah!”

I nodded, and went where she directed, carefully wincing my way over more giant roots and boulders. After we had gone off her original path for about an hour, she hopped off my shoulders, chuckling about “a different kind of mount,” or something to that effect as she led the way.

“Kiniki, Sarkonel, Fufan’ci, Yenkar, Helhin, K’lekti, Frent’ad, Saloti, S’rod,” I whispered, trying to ignore the goblin’s own chants.

She led us along a windy path, sometimes jumping back up onto a branch to look out for one thing or another, before hopping back down to continue on. The blue sky visible between the leaves turned red, the sun setting as the day dragged on. Tek-tek seemed to notice this too, and tried to say a word of encouragement. 

“Yeah yeah, nearly there man-human-thing! Don’t keel over yet, we’re nearly there!” She said between chuckles. Before I could ask exactly what ‘nearly there’ meant to her, a shrill shriek called out ahead of us. She paused, jumping back up onto the branches before gasping. “Let’s go go! Something good, something great!” She jumped from branch to branch, leaving me behind to slowly trail behind her. Eventually, I caught up with her, and saw what she was studying hungrily.

A pale blonde woman was pinned under a tree, her eyes shut, only her nude upper body visible by the fallen tree. “H-help!” She called out in Imperial Basic, her eyes still tightly shut, licking her lips between cries for help. “Help me, please! I hear you, please help!”

Tek-tek bent down to the woman, pulling her hair to lift her chest from the ground, giggling. “This blind woman-human-thing is a well-endowed one, yeah yeah! And good human-smell too, no beastie you, yeah yeah!” Tek-tek remarked, also in Imperial Basic. This seemed to make the woman gasp and turn her head sheepishly. 

“P-Please!” She cried again, her previously loud voice degraded to a whimper. “I don’t know what happened, I’m stuck! The orcs, they-”

“Eh shut it pinky-thing!” Tek-tek giggled. “We’ll help ya, oh we’ll help. But you gotta help Tek-tek first, you understand?” Tek-tek fumbled under her loincloth, pulling out her thick, warty cock. In spite of being so short, her cock was nearly as long as an orc’s, if she hadn’t been holding it then it would be dragging across the ground. 

“Tek-tek, you can’t-” I started, trying to pull the log up myself, but the goblin shushed me.

“Quiet you!” She said, rubbing her warty cock on the blonde woman’s face. “She’s gonna help entertain Tek-tek, so you just sit and wait for Tek-tek to get her fill now!”

I tried to think of a counter to that, but thought better of it, stopping my futile attempts at lifting the tree off of the woman and just leaning against the stump that it fell off of. I tried to close my eyes and rest while I listened to the sounds of Tek-tek shoving her cock down the throat of the distressed woman that she probably had no real way of saving. My stomach growled and kicked me with hunger pangs, stirring me from my shallow rest - when I felt something around my ankle.

“Ahh, such a good suc - AIIIIY!” Tek-tek shrieked, the blonde woman ripping her cock off with a twist of her neck, spitting it out into the forest. Before Tek-tek could reach for her spear, the woman grabbed Tek-tek by both legs, opening her slit-pupiled eyes before tearing Tek-tek in half, the goblin's blood and gore scattering across the forest floor. Before I myself could react, the sensation around my ankle became an irresistible yanking, pulling me under the log, my body grinding against underground caves, my sweatpants tearing on jagged rocks as something pulled me lower and lower and lower…

Suddenly, I slammed onto cold stone, nearly no light making it into the depths of the cave I’d been dragged into. I tried to get on my feet, but my legs were pressed together by some large, hot mass surrounding them, squeezing them tighter at my stirring. I heard wet slopping noises, followed by gulping and licking of lips.

“Eugh… Goblins make for horrible meals… and even worse lovers…” a whisper filled the cave, and I felt something brush against my hand, making me yank it away, only for a hand to firmly grip my wrist. 

“I’m glad you came along with her - I’d rather breed a human than a goblin, though I suppose she made an agreeable snack…” 

Her face was so close that our noses brushed against one another, her slitted green eyes peering brightly into my own. Her pale, sharp face would have been beautiful, if it weren’t covered in goblin blood. I pulled back, but felt rings and rings of thick muscular coils wrapped around my shoulders and waist, holding me in place for her to give me a deep, rancid kiss on the mouth, her tongue probing deep inside of me, reaching so deep that it went down my throat, clogging my airway just long enough for me to gag before she pulled away, grinning at my terrified expression.

“Relax male, relax… as you’ve no doubt gathered, I’m a lamia - it’s been so long since I’ve had a human in my lair, and especially one as arousing as yourself…” She reached down between her coil and my crotch, rubbing my cock, letting it harden in her fingers. “I’m sure you’re afraid… and maybe you ought to be…”

She leaned close, kissing the nape of my neck - she smelled good, like she was wearing some kind of perfume. Suddenly, I felt her tongue tickle the lobe of my ear, making my whole body shiver. She breathed deeply into my ear, whispering.

“You reek of orcs… you must be with child…” Before I could open my mouth, she bit down hard on my neck, making me cry out in pain, only for the rough, scaly tip of her tail to shoot into my mouth, silencing me. I writhed in pain in her coils, making her tighten more and more around me, my bones creaking under the strain.

“Oh don’t be so scared, lover…” she said after pulling her fangs from me, her tail rubbing on my tongue, almost like how Tek-tek was fucking her mouth only moments ago. “I don’t care who you were with before me… I just don’t need any step-children running around my den, you understand…” Her coils loosened slightly, only enough to ease the pain, still locking me tight in place. “My venom, it won’t kill you… oh it will hurt… but it will void your insides… any goblin or orc spawn that your body is making… they will bother us no longer…”

She kissed my neck again, making me flinch. She let out a soft chuckle, her coils unwrapping, letting my body drop gently to the stone floor. Her massive, long, serpentine body seemed to surround me in the chamber of the cave, her human half staying right in front of me, staring expectantly at my naked body. She raised up, a slit below her human belly opening up, revealing two prehensile, tentacle-like cocks, both right in front of my face, their musky smell overpowering my senses.

“I doubt that you’ve seen anything like these before…” she said, rubbing a finger around her nipple. “Please do take your time to acquaint yourself with them, lover…”

I started to pull back, trying to back away, and was immediately wrapped in coils again, the tip of her tail rubbing my scalp as my shoulders were pinned in front of her, my face being probed by the two appendages.

“Now now lover… do not try to back out of your duties…” She reached down with her hand, rubbing my cheek. “You need to pleasure me, so long as my venom is coursing through you, your body will not be ready for my eggs to be fertilized within you… these next few days shall be focused on merely pleasuring me, only when you’ve expelled your babies is when I will give you my own…”

One of the cocks rubbed its tip between my lips, her tail pressing my face forwards, letting it into my mouth, the deceptively hard prehensile cock filling my mouth and throat. The other cock rubbed against my face, just letting the precum leak onto my hair and cheek.

“Most lamia only have a single penis…” she purred, licking her lips while she slowly fucked my mouth. “Lamia cocks can expel either egg cells or sperm cells… if they want to make their own young, they must find a lamia of the other kind to share a mate with… I have no such need, as you can tell…” she pulled the cock in my mouth out, only to shove the other in gracelessly.

“In order to conceive, you will need to have both inside of you at once… I am sure you will enjoy it in time, most humans do… but it will be a challenge, yes…” She stroked my hair, rubbing her precum through it like a thin gel. “It has been so long since I’ve indulged in a human’s mouth like this… perhaps a century, it’s hard to say… elves and orcs would sooner die fighting than be taken into my cave, and goblins… they don’t last for more than a single brood, their bodies are so pitiful… but the last human I held here… he lasted a decade, or two, methinks. Perhaps every lamia still living in this forest was my progeny that he bore…”

Her cock pulled out of my mouth, and I felt her slither around me, her coils wrapping around me, the tip of her tail playing on my cheek, brushing her cum onto my lips. “But he was an older human, so I understood… maybe of forty years or so… you are so much more beautiful than he was, so young… I will take care to keep you as long as I can… with you I think I will repopulate the whole of the forest with my kin…” Suddenly, I felt hands grip my asscheeks, spreading them apart, my asshole exposed to the cold air of the cave.

“N-no! Please I-” before I could finish pleading, her coils tightened, pinning my arms tight to my sides, pressing the air from me.

“You will not say ‘no’ to me, human… you ought to be grateful… I could have chosen to consume you… instead I will let you consume as much of me as you can…” Every word of her whispered voice surrounded me in the cave, just like her serpentine body did. My body bound, I felt a massive pressure on my asshole, suddenly being pressed past the entrance, as the lamia purred in approval.

“You have clearly gotten very used to the orcs, I can tell…” she purred, letting the mass in my ass sink deeper inside of me. “But I doubt you will be ready for double the width of an orc…” And she was right. With the thin, pointed ends of her cocks, it was hard to tell that she had inserted both at once, but halfway down her length, I could feel them getting wider and wider by the base, as the tips inside of me spread in opposite directions. My mouth hung agape in a silent cry of pain, as I tried to squirm and struggle against her to no avail, her coils tightening harshly against my body, pushing the breath from me.

“Do scream, if it would help you bear my affections…” she said breathlessly, her hips pumping to thrust most of her cocks in and out of me, each push making me wince. “We are so deep in this cave that no one will ever hear you scream, no matter how loud… I might even like to hear it… lover…”

I gritted my teeth, doing my best to bear the harsh fucking, grunting out my prayer between tearful breaths.

“Kiniki, Sarkonel, Fu- Fufan’c…, Yenk-k-k-kar, Helhin… K’lekti, Fren - ah! F-fuck… Frent’ad… Saloti… S’rod…”

Determined to hear me scream, rather than hear me mutter the names of my children, she pressed her whole lengths inside of me. Then she got what she wanted.

Chapter Text

“Half of these channels are just pornography!” Jason complained, flipping through the channels on the new TV.

“I warned you, orc television isn’t exactly the most entertaining for humans.” I sighed, patting him on the head.

“And all of the channels are in Orcish - do any of them have subtitles at all?” 

“I’m not sure, there’s a button for it on the remote, it’s this one here.” I said, guiding his hand to a pink button with the Orcish symbols for ‘IB’ on it. With that, the news channel now had closed captioning along the bottom, detailing some story about a male being rescued from a pile of rubble that was once a high-rise in Hargen’za.

“Maybe with this I could learn a bit of Orcish…” Jason muttered, reading along to the story. I felt a twitch in my face, like a scowl trying to break out.

“Oh there’s no need for that. You shouldn’t waste your time learning Orcish.” I said, wrapping an arm around him to press him closer to me. “I already speak Imperial Basic, if you ever need something translated, I’ll -”

“Wait, is that Greg?”

I sat sweating. It had been nearly a week since the royal couple’s visit to Hargen’za, why the hell were they still playing it on the news? 

“His grace the king made an extraordinary display last week, asking the city of Hargen’za for their forgiveness, but her grace the queen left an affectionate touch on the address:”

They showed footage of the queen holding Greg tightly in some kind of hospital, surrounded by beds. “The males of Mondi, they’re like you. They’re like any other human male-”

“Where the hell is he - what’s this ‘Hargen’za?’” Jason asked, crossing his arms.

I pursed my lips inwards, struggling to find where to start my explanation. “He’s… well, Hargen’za, it was-”

“Is it that place where those people are getting pulled out of rubble?”

“... yes, it was bombed last-”

“Did Mondi bomb it?”

“Last I hear-”

“Why the fuck was Greg there? Why’d you let the queen take him somewhere that-”

“Her Grace the queen!” I reminded him, afraid that we might be listened to.

“Oh whatever you call her, what was the big idea, bringing him to a place like that?” Jason asked, fuming mad.

I could have asked the same thing, when Greg suggested it at the emergency meeting. It was the opinion of everyone at table that the queen should stay far, far away from Hargen’za for security concerns, but Greg spoke up. In his own (still slightly broken Orcish) words, he explained that in Mondi, when there were tragedies like this, the president would visit to show support for the victims, and give words of encouragement. The stand-in for the temple of Jeb’kal pleaded with Greg to reconsider, saying that his safety would be at risk. Most of the chairs at table were skeptical of the idea - save for Fel’ha, who asked the queen if she would consider it. “I do believe that the opportunity for a more tender-sided response to the attack would be fitting for the domestic market. Of course, your speech condemning and swearing revenge for the attack has already been written, you’ll be performing it tonight - but over the week, visiting temples of Esta in Hargen’za may do us a load of good in the long run.” The chair of Royal Media and Public relations explained, the queen nodding along to her every word.

“I judge you right, Fel’ha” the queen responded. “I shall have my guards plan the proper preparations for our entourage’s safety - we must keep our number small, only taking those necessary.” 

And with that word, Greg and Dershita’s trip to Hargen’za was out of my (or anyone’s) ability to stop. Greg was clearly scared when he made the proposal - it was the same day that he begged me to save him from the queen - but he was able to convince the right orcs on the right day. Clearly, he wouldn’t have convinced his father any better than I could.

“What if I told you that it was Greg’s idea to go there?” I asked Jason, whose mouth was agape at the suggestion.

“He’s a teenage boy! Teenage boys have stupid ideas all the time, was no one in that room smart enough to talk him out of it?”

“Most were,” I sighed, “almost everyone at table told the queen it was a stupid idea. But the queen would do almost anything for him, so…”

“So no one can talk the queen out of Greg’s stupid ideas?” Jason said exasperated, leaning back into the couch with a sunken look on his face.

“In fairness… I don’t think it was a stupid idea.”

“Then you must be stupid too!” He shouted, trying to push himself a cushion away, only to be held firm in my hand.

“He explained it like… this is how presidents in Mondi do it. Like when there’s a tragedy, they speak with the victims, shake hands, you know? He thought it might help make the queen more popular.”

Jason paused, thinking for a moment. “Is that not an obvious thing to do?” He asked, looking up at me with an eyebrow raised.

“To orcs? The obvious thing to do is to swear revenge, to launch an immediate counter attack, to kill foreign dignitaries. Greg offered a moment to show tenderness… and I think it was a smart idea.”

Jason sighed, rubbing his temple with his fingers. “I read in the papers the other day,” I went on, “that Mondian boys in academies were being harassed mercilessly after the attack. But the day after their visit to the temple of Esta, it dropped off to almost zero. Think about that Jason. Everyone in the country saw your son, they saw him be kind, and they… decided to show their own kindness.”

Jason looked up at me, his eyes watery. “He didn’t have to… shouldn’t have been allowed to endanger-”

“You should be proud of him!” I said. “Are you stupid?”

He gave me a wry smile and leaned back into me, making my heart race. “Maybe I am stupid too, just a little - because you’re right, I am proud of him…”

I smiled too, holding him closer. He had never leaned into me like this before. Feeling something in my heart swell, I said the first words that came to mind.

“I love you, you know?”

He was silent. I continued, “you don’t have to say it back if you don’t want to. I… I don’t want to say I understand how  you feel, but I-”

“I loved my wife.” He choked. “I love my son.” He looked up at me with teary eyes, face curled up in rage and anguish. “You killed one, handed the other over as a slave, and raped me. What do you want me to say?”

That word, rape. It made my heart sink and my lips curl in anger. 

“What, you gonna hit me again for saying rape?” Jason mocked, crossing his arms and glaring defiantly. “Rape! You raped me, your queen rapes my son, you’re all fucking rapists!”

I should have hit him. I wanted to hit him. I wanted to pin him down and… rape him. I could only sigh. I pressed my hand against the back of his neck, running my thumb through his hair, forcing him to look me in the eye.

“Yeah… yeah I rape you.” I admitted. Whenever orcs talked about ‘rape’ in this country, they’d say it like it’s normal, like it’s just sex. “And I’ll keep raping you until you love me back. Then it won’t have to be rape, right?” I pressed my thumb into his cheek, the nail splitting into the corner of his mouth. “I don’t need you to tell me you love me. I just need to give you my love, then you’ll come around… you will, you’ll love me just as much, just as deeply as I love you…”

I twisted his head around, pressing his face forcefully into the sofa, pulling his waist into the air - his pink nighty left a nice hole for me to access him whenever and however I wanted. I stood, swapping my hand on his head for my foot, driving his face into the soft cushion of the sofa. He let out a moan of pain, while I fumbled my cock out of my pants - it had hardened, that look of defiance in his eye excited me more than I realized. 

I angled myself over him, pressing a little weight onto his head, enough to hear muffled whimpering and begging. “Oh it hurts, doesn’t it?” I scoffed, pressing the tip of my hard dick against his asshole. “But it’s rape, isn’t it? So maybe it should hurt!” I pushed my tip hard against his asshole, struggling past the unlubricated resistance. The muffled cries and begs grew louder. I felt my heart race, grinning at the prospect of usurping his will, of raping him, making him cry and squeal and beg me to stop until I’ve pumped enough cum in him to impregnate him. I wanted to rape him. And it made me sick.

Just as the tip pressed through what resistance his sphincter could give, I pulled it right out, lifting my foot off of him in the same motion. He pushed himself up from the sofa, his face red and tear-stricken, gasping for air. He started to speak, but without thinking, I grabbed him roughly by his hair and shoved my cock into his mouth, letting him taste his own ass before shoving my tip deep down his throat. The defiance in his eyes, the futile clenching of his teeth against my hard orc skin, the way he tried in vain to push me off of him… 

“Bite harder you stupid human!” I grunted in Orcish. “Your teeth will break before my skin does!” I gripped his hair tight, fucking his throat with abandon, my other hand tracing his cheek gingerly. “I fucking hate…” I started in Imperial Basic, choking up as I felt myself getting lost in the pleasure I found in violently throat-fucking him. “I hate that it feels so good to hurt you…” I choked out, tearing up. “I don’t want to hurt you… I don’t want…” 

I felt him bite down harder. I slapped his face hard, keeping my cock buried in his tight throat. “Bite me again and I’ll smash your fucking teeth out!” I yelled as his jaw fell slack, his moaning in pain muffled by his throat being harshly hollowed out. “It can’t even hurt me, you stupid, stupid, stupid…” I pulled my cock back, letting the tip rest on his tongue as I let it erupt into his mouth, the cumshot forcing my glans from his lips, his blood and my semen covering his face. He coughed and gagged, a tooth flying out from his lips.

“Shows… shows you what you get for being bad…” I stammered with choked tears. While he had his own chokes, I went to the bedroom to grab the bedchain, coming back to him on the couch, hooking his collar to the couch, before walking away to clean myself up.

“Please…” he croaked. “Let me shower or-”

“Shut up.” I said, holding back another wave of tears. “You need to sit in the mess you made. You need to… you need to think about what you did…” 

He spat, glowering. “Mess you made.”

I stopped on the first step, letting out a chuckle. “Yeah… yeah, sit in the mess I made.” Just like I do.

I showered my sin off of me, as much as it might have festered within, putting on a suit a little like the one that Jason had asked me to buy him those weeks ago. Walking out the door to meet the guards that would accompany me to the keep for the first meeting at table since the queen set out to Hargen’za, I looked back at Jason as he slumped over on the couch, sleeping - or at least pretending to. I did hope he would get some rest, he earned it, he really earned it.

Coming out the door, I met a familiar face that met me when I first went to that keep. “Elthadra!” I gasped. “I haven’t seen you since we first met!”

“Greetings Tabitha, I do hope you’ve been well.” She said with a wrinkled smile. “I wished to accompany you on your way to the keep today.”

“Taking the backways again?” I asked. Her smile curled up even higher, closing her eyes to accommodate it.

“Oh how funny! No, we will simply walk through the front gate today.” She said, gesturing for me to start walking out to the street.

“Her Grace has been in such good spirits since she’s returned from that ghastly business in Hargen’za.” Elthadra remarked. “And the whole of the Kingdom has been touched by His Grace’s compassion - your husband must be quite proud!”

“Yes, he’s happy for his son.” I said, nodding. “Although he wasn’t happy to hear that His Grace went somewhere so dangerous.”

“Oh he should be happy to hear that his son is never farther from danger so long as Her Grace is nearby - which is nearly always, of course.” Elthadra comforted, her hands clasped behind her back as she walked alongside me, her maroon dress scraping just above her ankles.

“If only we could all be so close to our husbands!” I added, making Elthadra laugh.

“Yes, though I would caution that you not treat His Grace’s father so roughly in His presence - it may sour his feelings towards you, even if only a little.” Elthadra replied in a jovial, conversational tone, almost as if she didn’t know what she said just chilled me to the bone, leaving me breathing shallow gasps.

“Did you think I would not know?” She smiled. “I was once the chair of intelligence - or I suppose I am the chair of intelligence, I have been wisely re-instated since the seat was vacated.” 

“I’m glad to hear that.” I replied, struggling to keep composed.

“And I do appreciate that you’re encouraging Jason to refer to Her Grace properly, it really is good of you. Though I think your anxieties are misplaced, even if Jason called Her Grace some kind of treason, I do not think she would sanction the death of her beloved’s father - though she did overlook the murder of his mother, so maybe my own faith is misplaced…”

That was only this morning! I tried to breathe, not let her get to me. However…

“There is so much I know about you, Tabitha… yet there’s one thing I wanted to know personally. It’s a minor thing, really, not worth taking up time at table. It’s your name.”

“My name?” I croaked after a hard swallow.

“Why yes, it’s a queer name, isn’t it? For an orc, I mean.” She remarked as we passed a pair of orcs speaking, one of them noticing the royal crest on Elthadra’s dress, and bowing at her as Elthadra dismissed it with the wave of a hand. “It’s not so uncommon for an orc to change her name when she moves to a human nation, but the temple of Reik’na’s records show that it is your birth name. Even among your sisters, it does stand out. Do you know why you might have been given that name?”

I swallowed hard again. Should I tell her? Should I lie? Would she know if I lied? I thought it best not to chance it.

“Well, it is a hard story to tell…” I murmured, hoping to just deflect the question.

“The best ones often are.” She said with a smile. “I admit, there’s not much value in knowing, though there are many at court - and across the kingdom for that matter - that find an orc with a human name disconcerting, especially given how much influence His Grace seems to have on Her Grace’s policy.” It was only then that I noticed she was practically whispering. “I only wish to keep you out of any kind of fallacious rumors, not to pry where I have no business.” She could barely finish speaking before a dry cackle. “Well, I suppose prying where I have no business is my job…”

I bit my lip. If it keeps me safe… if it keeps Jason safe… 

“My mother really loved my father… they met in academy, they had me when he was pretty young. He was sentimental about his homeland - he lived in one of the sister republics when he was liberated, I never asked which one.”

“I hear it hardly matters.” Elthadra joked.

“Probably. Well, he asked my mother, he begged her to name at least one of his daughters after his own mother. So she let him name me.”

“And did that give you any affection for humans?” Elthadra asked coolly. I snarled at the question.

“Affection for humans? It… I don’t know, I don’t think so. Not beyond what’s normal, I don’t think.” I thought for a moment, nearly tripping on a loose bit of cobblestone. “No he… he probably set me back, so far as that’s concerned.”

“And what does that mean?” Elthadra asked in a coo.

“He was conquered when I was twelve.” I sighed. “My mom took it really rough - then only a month later she saw him with the orc that took him, and he was… happy. He was fine.”

I swallowed hard, feeling tears push out of my eyes. “She killed herself that month.” I coughed, trying to defuse the tears. “Since then I wanted to just… go. I didn’t want to be where I could be reminded of that nightmare, of finding my mother when I got home from academy, laying cold in her bed…”

“Ah well,” Elthadra said sardonically. “Not much he could have done about that though, isn’t-”

“He could have killed himself. He should have killed himself, for his daughters’ sake.”

Elthadra looked up at me for a while, studying my face after stopping, the guards all pausing behind us. “Tell me, Tabitha” she asked slowly. “Would you want Jason to kill himself if he were conquered?”

“He won’t be conquered, not while I still live.” I replied, blinking away my tears.

Elthadra laughed, beginning to walk towards the keep again. “Oh every orc says that, you know? I’ve heard it so many times… how many that have had their husbands conquered really died fighting to protect him? Fewer than all, fewer and fewer still…”

Once we had entered the keep and left the guards at the entrance, I made my way towards the throne hall, while Elthadra vanished after a few turns down the halls of the stony keep. Entering the great throne hall, I was met with Greg sitting on Dershita’s lap, the queen’s own glistening cock laying spent over her thigh as she watched over him doing an Orcish lesson with one of his tutors.

Greg spoke slowly, repeating verb conjugations from memory “I have baked, I would have baked, I did baked-”

“No Your Grace, it would be ‘I did bake,’ not ‘I did baked’ - the rest was quite good though!” The Orcish tutor praised him in Imperial Basic, before repeating it in Orcish, making the queen smile, looking at me as I bowed before approaching my seat behind them.

“Such a wise and beautiful king,” she purred, running a finger down his back. “He keeps this up and we may not need you for these meetings, Tabitha.”

Greg turned to the queen with an exaggerated pout and crossed arms, “I would want her to stay, even when my Orcish does good later!” He stammered, making me and the queen laugh quietly.

“Well of course my dear, anything for you…” The queen murmured, stroking his hair - it had gotten a little unkempt, growing long down to his exposed shoulders - the queen had apparently decided he needed to wear a skimpier shirt today, a shoulderless tank-top with a frilly top, stopping short of his belly - maybe trying to remind everyone that she was getting him pregnant?

It took me a moment to be shocked by Greg’s demeanor - the last meeting at table before the emergency, he was screaming for me to help him, hoping to get away from the queen. Now he was acting like nothing was wrong, sitting comfortably with her, letting her caress him, looking to her affectionately, teasing her, letting her tease him. Was he not scared anymore? Did something happen while he was away to Hargen’za? In spite of me betraying him to the queen, he’s ended up happier in his marriage than even mine has been…

“Your Grace,” a voice called from a dark corner of the hall, a path of orcs moving aside to reveal Elthadra. “She has arrived.”

The queen’s expression turned grim, gesturing with a snap and a flick of the wrist for the tutor to leave, motioning for servants to bring out the table. The usual faces filtered in, some coming in from the sides of the hall, others entering from the massive doors letting them into the hall, while all the other orcs in the hall made their own way out through those same doors. Then, an unfamiliar face made an entrance, an orc in a black military uniform, a black peaked cap with her own deep black hair spilling out from under it. Even under the uniform, I could tell she had a muscular build, her arms crossed with a look of something between annoyance and fury carved onto her harsh face.

“I am pleased to see that the Pontiff of the temple of Gehrana could grace us with her presence,” the queen said with a snarl. “Though she has come far later than her peers.”

“I am sorry,” the Pontiff of the temple of Gehrana said, her voice far more sweet-sounding and feminine than I expected from her appearance. “I was not under the impression that the commander-in-chief of Gehrana’s own had any peer.”

Pe’jani stood from her seat, grinning. “Olka’ire! It overjoys me to see you again, my friend!”

They came together and hugged, much to the visible annoyance of the queen. “Yes, it is good to see the whole of the table united, truly.” The queen said, likely hoping that she could get the meeting to start.

“Yes yes, my apologies,” Olka’ire said, coming to the seat by the Pontiff of Rei’kna. “I have been so busy at the frontline of Vandia - you will be pleased to hear that the war is going quite well, despi-”

“I do not much care to discuss that at this moment.” The queen cut her off. “I want to know when you will be able to divert some number of your forces to the governate of Lefante.”

Olka’ire raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. “And for what reason would I do that? My orcs are needed in Vandia, not Lefante.”

“I will have you know that the attack on Hargen’za means the whole of the governate of Lefante is rattled and vulnerable - I expect you to send some aid and defensive support for-”

“From what my own advisors have explained,” Olka’ire interrupted, “the attack on Lefante, while tragic, is not of high concern. Mondi will not be able to follow it up with any kind of ground invasion. Worst case scenario would be another missile strike, but I find that to be unlikely.”

The queen was gripping the edges of her seat, the gilded seat bending around her furious grasp. “And if you are wrong? It does seem to happen more oft than not - like your assumption that I would permit your war on Vandia to go on with impunity!”

Olka’ire scoffed, “my war on Vandia? You ought to give the Gods their due - when the Goddess Gehrana calls upon me to go to war, who would I be to refuse that call?”

“Do not hide behind some feeble piety!” Dershita barked. “If a single holy bone were in your body, you would know that I am the descendant of the Goddess of Goddesses, chosen to rule!” Dershita stood, glaring down at the pontiff of Gehrana. “To defy me is a blasphemy among blasphemies!”

Olka’ire stayed seated, grinning darkly. “You ought to know better yourself, your Grace. A pontiff is not capable of committing blasphemy - do I not have the right of it, Yokath?”

The pontiff of the temple of Reik’na did not look happy to have been fielded the question. “That question is broad, but in matters of war, you do have certain levels of discretion beyond the queen.” 

“Excellent!” Olka’ire called out, not waiting for Yokath to continue. “So as much as your heart may bleed for the Vandians, Your Grace, in their lands my armies shall remain. Besides, there is yet much work for them to do.”

“Your armies might stay for now, yes.” The queen growled, a wicked smile spreading across her face. “However I still have the power of foreign policy - I will be dispatching an orc with the foreign office to accompany you to the front in Vandia to discuss peace with their leaders.”

Olka’ire glanced over at Ulis’na, who seemed to want to ignore her gaze. “You have selected a suitable candidate for that, have you not?” The queen asked.

“Why yes, Your Grace.” Ulis’na replied. “I will have her out along with Olka’ire as we discussed.”

“And what terms are you expecting to extract?” Olka’ire asked Ulis’na. Despite that, the queen answered.

“We shall arrange for a border at the Telente riverr, in exchange for them allowing us to keep all males and other plunder we have yet taken.”

“Telente?” Olka’ire gasped, her hands thrust onto the table in a rage. “You would sell us out that harshly? We have gone nearly a hundred miles beyond there, setting a new border there would be an insult to those who have died in your service!”

“Oh, it is my service now?” Dershita asked with a condescending tone. “Such a curious change in whom you serve - at one moment, it’s the Goddess Gehrana, at another, it’s me. I do wonder whom it may be next…”

Olka’ire leaned back in her seat, grinding her teeth. “And if I refused to go along with your bastardized peace?”

“Olka’ire!” Yokath gasped, putting a hand on her shoulder. “You know as well as anyone else here that it would be treason! The queen could have your head for it!”

“Aye,” Pe’jani agreed, gesturing with her hand up. “Friend, please do temper your fury. I understand you went into your war with good intentions, to serve the crown as best you knew, but the crown is now exercising its prerogative. Be prudent, do not let anger be your guide.”

“And do tell us,” Fel’ha interjected, “why are you here, warmonger? You’ve avoided the table like it’s shit since Her Grace first had it seated, what’s brought you here, just to tell us no to everything?”

“Well,” Olka’ire said, clearing her throat, “given the crisis in Hargen’za, I thought you may need my guiding martial hand.”

The queen looked like she was going to burst with either anger or laughter, only to be soothed by Greg rubbing her thigh. “So if I am to understand you correctly,” she said slowly, “you will not send a single sword to the governate to assist the relief or defense effort, but you will give your ‘expertise’. Expertise that has gotten the bulk of your army locked in a stalemate with Vandia, a nation not even a tenth of our size - what use do you believe your ‘expertise’ is here?”

“You may do well to remember that there are reserves of the temple of Gehrana in Lefante,” Olka’ire cautioned. “And I do wish to mobilize them to assist in the relief effort, under the command of the heir apparent, my dear friend Pe’jani.”

The queen buried her face in her hand, sighing deeply. “I do hope there is enough in that swollen head of yours to understand that you cannot merely ask that my heir march out into a potential warzone-”

“Your Grace,” Fel’ha interrupted, “if I may, I think it a wise suggestion, despite her insolence.” The queen looked at the chair of public relations quizzically, but let her continue. “If the heir apparent is seen commanding in your name, using the resources of the temple of Gehrana, I can see this being a further boost to your popularity.”

The queen growled and sighed, slumping back into her seat deep in thought. “I must give the suggestion some time… but I will consider it, I swear it.”

“Keep in mind,” Olka’ire went on, “the support of my reserves is contingent on Pe’jani’s command.”

The queen was about to explode. “You dare withhold aid to our own? For what, this petty desire to have your friend lead the dragging away of bodies and rubble?”

“It is not a petty request, Your Grace.” Olka’ire added. “She is the best I could have to command such a mission. In my estimation, it would be better to not undertake it all than have in undertaken by someone of lesser competence.”

“I beg you consider it, Your Grace!” Pe’jani blurted out, standing to give her support. “I would gladly place myself in danger to help the orcs and males of Hargen’za in their time of need, for the glory of our great family!”

“I do appreciate your enthusiasm, dear niece,” the queen replied, “but I must consider the needs of the state as a whole.”

“I think I would serve the state far better in Hargen’za than here, Your Grace.” Pe’jani replied.

“You do not even have a husband yet, do you not think you should focus on that?” Fel’yit asked, half-teasing, half-serious.

“Her Grace did not inherit the throne married, she took His Grace after her predecessor passed.” Pe’jani replied. 

“Now hold on!” Fel’ha interjected. “I think Esta’s pontiff may be onto something.” Fel’ha stood, walking up behind Pe’jani, Fel’ha’s black suit contrasting with Fel’ha’s yellow flowing dress. “Imagine the propaganda benefits of the heir apparent, leading an operation to give aid to the city of Hargen’za, when-” she put a hand on Pe’jani’s shoulder, extending the other towards the long hall extending away from the queen, “-she meets a male among the survivors, and falls in love with him!”

Pe’jani looked over her shoulder at Fel’ha, bewildered. “Are you saying I should use it to husband-hunt?”

“Oh absolutely!” Fel’ha said, her eyes gleaming. “And I will have some from my department help narrow your choices down, of course. I think they will find one to your liking that will fit our purposes as well.”

The queen leaned forwards, enraptured by Fel’ha’s plan. “I think that may be a stroke of genius!” She exclaimed, grinning. “If you can pull it off, then I will encourage it, without a doubt.”

Pe’jani sat back down, looking pleased, if uneasy. “While I am excited for the mission, I do want to be consulted by your orcs when it comes to selecting my male.” She told Fel’ha.

“You have my word, we will consider your wishes.” Fel’ha said with a bow, returning to her own seat.

“So long as we are discussing public relations,” the queen continued, “how are the approval ratings after His Grace and I traveled to see Hargen’za?”

Fel’ha pulled out a manilla folder, thumbing through documents within. “Let’s see… here we have your approval ratings since the visit, you’re doing well among most demographics - human males of all ages, orcs living in Lefante over ninety percent, orcs that are married, in the high eighties, unmarried orcs, closer to sixty, students are a solid seventy five…”

“Are there any that I’m doing poorly with?” Dershita asked, looking and sounding smug.

“Hmm… looking at the more narrow data, both you and His Grace are unpopular with more conservative types.”

“More conservative?” Dershita asked with a raised brow. “Daily temple-goers?”

“They are among that class, yes.” Fel’ha admitted. “But also some veterans - really there doesn’t seem to be a single unified demographic, but among those with low approval, their disapproval comes from His Grace in particular.”

The queen sat with a darkening look on her face. “Is that so? I was under the impression that he was even more popular than I.”

“And he is, no doubt about that.” Fel’ha replied. “But when asked why they might disapprove of you, nearly all that do disapprove say that they fear you are being led by your king, not by your own reason.”

“It does sound like taking the king with you to every meeting at table and public appearance has backfired, no?” Y’ndroni said in her singsong voice.

“I would disagree, actually.” Fel’ha corrected. “These ‘conservatives’ are so small a minority that they can be safely ignored. The overwhelming majority of the kingdom loves the king, and by proxy, loves the queen.”

“It does warm my heart to know that the populace of the kingdom loves the king so!” Said Gavin, the stand-in for the pontiff of Jeb’kal.

“Yes, it is good that the kingdom loves their king.” Yokath admitted. “But I fear that relying on him for Her Grace’s popularity may be dangerous.”

“True as that may be,” Ulis’na interrupted, “it could be helpful in our diplomacy with the human nations. If it appears to them that the king has some influence, they may be more amenable to our dealings.”

“I think you’ll find most orcs are not going to be happy with the idea that the king is secretly the power behind the throne.” Velinki scoffed. “Beloved as he is, he is still a human male. I think our friends at the temples could explain what they were created for.”

“Humans being made to be bred by orcs is one thing, yes,” Kei’kari agreed, “but that does not mean the male is a silent partner in any household. They are who raise the children when they are home from academy, they are who pleasure and care for their wives, they are who we go to war for - a male taking a more active role in the queen’s public agenda certainly does have merit."

“Popular or no,” the queen said, gripping Greg closer to her, his hand tracing her midsection, “my love for His Grace will be a cornerstone of my reign, and I will hear no outcry or mewling from a minority of loveless cunts!”

The room went silent, most nodding in agreement or staring at their laps. Ulis’na raised her voice, breaking the silence. “Your Grace, have you spoken with your arms-keeper about procuring some number of orcs to turn over to Mondi?”

There were audible gasps, as the queen laughed. “Are you serious? After they attack us, you want to keep on with the old plan of handing some orcs over to them?”

“I fail to see the logic in that, Ulis’na.” Fel’ha agreed. “You can’t possibly imagine anyone seeing that as a victory.”

“It isn’t a case of scoring a win,” Ulis’na explained, “it’s to show that we are still a good-faith actor. Even if we are wronged, we will right our own.”

“It would be good to ease tensions.” Olka’ire agreed. “That would also keep our resources from being strained, since we can reduce how many forces we’re keeping tied up in Lefante for defense.”

“However scant those forces even are…” the queen grumbled.

“Nevertheless, we need to keep to our word, or at least appear to.” Ulis’na reiterated. “I’ve been exchanging communications with the Empire, and their number said tha-”

“I do not care for what the enemy that attacked us has to say about being a ‘good-faith actor!’” The queen spat. 

“Your Grace will remember that it was Mondi that attacked us, not the empire.” Olka’ire reminded the queen. 

“Oh, one of your knowledge of martial matters should know that Mondi did not procure those missiles domestically.” Said Elthadra. “Regardless if they signed off on the attack or not, which my own number haven’t reached a conclusion on-” 

“They almost certainly didn’t!” Ulis’na said. “They have maintained from beginning to end that they have limited influence on Mondian foreign policy.”

“Now Ulis’na,” Kei’kari chuckled, “have you not ever heard of plausible deniability? Maybe the Empire wants us to think they had no hand in the attack precisely because they knew we’d be less cooperative if we did think so.”

“My thinking exactly.” Elthadra agreed, the queen nodding along. I kept translating, surprised that the queen let me speak to Greg at such lengths on Mondi.

“I think it would be wise to wait and see what the Empire wants out of this before we settle on a response.” Olka’ire suggested. “Maybe they will pull back on their request for us to turn prisoners over to them, if they had nothing to do with it.”

“That is some wisdom from my neighbor,” Yokath agreed, pointing a thumb at Olka’ire. “Caution would do us some good in this regard.”

“Yes, we shall wait and see.” The queen relented, brushing her fingers through Greg’s hair. “Now, when it comes to domestic matters, I have a few questions for the temples.”

The queen pulled out three letters, tossing them on the table, making Fel’yit cross her arms and Y’ndroni sigh.

“I would know why the temples of Fei’nadi, Esta, and Reik’na have sent letters of rejection to my new legislation.” The queen demanded pointedly. 

Fel’yit, the pontiff of the temple of Esta stood, furious. “I said before that I would reject your eugenicist law, and I saw little in the new law that was altered from our previous discussion! I will not agree to my attendants castrating orcs and sterilizing their daughters - it would be an abomination before Esta to refuse an orc the ability to sow her seed!”

“Yes, the same could be said of Fei’nadi.” Y’ndroni said thoughtfully. “An orc’s cock is a gift that ought not be so casually removed, even if it was due to her weakness.” Her usual drunkenly singsong voice sounded almost somber.

“And you, Yokath?” Dershita asked. “What issue does the temple of Reik’na have with the law?”

“Doling out a punishment for something that is not a crime, especially without a trial, is not in accordance with the Goddess Reik’na’s words on governance.” Yokath said with a sigh. “Not only that, but turning over data on mate conquests would fall within my temple’s duties, and I cannot abide that under any circumstance.”

“So, if we set up a trial system, would that make it workable?” Fel’ha asked.

“Spoken like someone who’s never worked in a court!” Kei’kari joked. “If you wanted any of the castrations to happen in the same decade, given how often conquests happen, a trial for each would make that impossible.”

“That aside,” Elthadra inserted, “criminalizing having your male conquered would also be very challenging, I can’t imagine any of our dear pontiffs would agree with that.”

“I wouldn’t encourage you to try to speak for me,” Fel’yit started with a sigh, “but that much would be correct. It would be against the will of Esta to punish orcs for a tragedy such as that.”

“Tragedy?” Fel’ha scoffed. “You mean failure? Any orc that has their male taken from them shouldn’t feel entitled to say they’ve gone through some ‘tragedy.’”

“I also cannot abide criminalizing having one’s male conquered,” Yokath said, agreeing with Fel’yit. “Not only is that crude politics against the example Reik’na gave us, it also goes against the spirit of the mate conquest. Conquests were always intended as a way to ensure that orcs strong enough to get a male could, so what if an orc of middling strength had her male taken? If she could not then take a weaker orc’s male, or reclaim her own male, then she has no path to redemption, for herself or her family. On top of that, making the prescribed punishment castration would be beyond the scope or power of even this council.”

“Your priestesses are far too inflexible!” Dershita scoffed. “So haughty, thinking they should have sole jurisdiction over how each crime is punished!”

“Those are the powers passed down by the goddess Reik’na, from the throne you now sit!” Yokath reminded her, scowling. The two stood, staring at each other for a long while, the seconds dragging like hours.

“I doubt that we will come to a solution today,” Olka’ire said, breaking the silence, “but I do have a suggestion for Her Grace.” All eyes in the room turned from the dueling glances of the queen and the pontiff of Reik’na, and to Olka’ire. “If it would please Your Grace, I have a list of suggested soldiers for your knighting.”

The queen sat back down, clutching Greg tight enough to make him gasp. “I suppose if we are to seek peace, a few knightings would not go amiss, as much as I do not wish to legitimize your war…”

“I think it would be of great use to us, Your Grace,” Fel’ha allowed, “more knightings after a successful war effort polls well historically.”

“Is that so?” The queen asked, looking down at Fel’ha, before shrugging. “Birthab’in, do take the proper measures for the knightings, I will have my arms-keeper inspect the list for the best of them to get the awards.”

“Y-Yes of course, Your Grace…” Birthab’in stammered, her hair having gone white and wiry in the days since the queen murdered her own sister. 

Clearly, Olka’ire had gotten everything she wanted, as she made her excuses and left the table, Ulis’na reminding her that she would be leaving the capitol with one in Ulis’na’s service. The rest of the temples followed suit soon after, all grumbling in frustration. The meeting went on without the pontiffs.

“Your Grace, I do believe the pontiffs are correct, in that your proposed law may need more study.” Kei’kari said - even Greg was put on edge by the chair of Crown Corporations’ suggestion that the pontiffs might be correct.

“I think we may want to just shelf the proposed law,” Pe’jani suggested. “The temples seemed to think that it was unlikely to solve the demographic crisis we’re headed towards.”

“And do tell me what suggestions they’ve put forward?” Dershita scowled, nearly spitting the words out. 

“If it is so important, we should call a knightscount!” Elthadra said, crossing her arms to show her bony fingers over her shoulders.

“Calling a knightscount in the first year of Her Grace’s ascendancy?” Fel’ha asked. “Might as well have her come out as a human futa, if we want everyone to question her legitimacy.”

“Agreed, we will not call a knightscount…” The queen said, a smile creeping onto the corners of her lips. “And we will not bring the temples on side - we will simply enact the law ourselves!”

“And how do you expect to do that?” Pe’jani asked.

“I don’t think it would be too hard,” Velinki mused, tapping her fingers on the table. “We already fund the temples ourselves, we could simply re-allocate the funds we’d use to enact the law to our own resources.”

“I am doubtful that the retinues will want to carry out castrations…” Kei’kari grumbled. 

“Then we hire mercenaries!” Dershita beamed. “It need not be too wide a net - I know we will not be able to get the records of conquests from the temple of Reik’na, but we may be able to get the mercenaries to practice reconnaissance on their communities. It could be done just in the lands surrounding the capitol, like a pilot program, to test the policy without the need of the temples. When it works how we expect, they will be swayed to our side.”

“And how long do you expect that to take?” Pe’jani asked, her eyebrow raised.

“Ten years, at most.” The queen said, eliciting unsure gazes around the room. “I trust that you will see it done, Velinki.”

“Of course, Your Grace.” Velinki said, standing to bow.

Greg murmured something to himself, turning back to me to say “I’m not sure I like this plan…” in Imperial Basic with a sigh. 

“We’ll just have to see how it goes…” I whispered back, thinking for a moment before taking the risk to ask him, “is everything okay? Y’know, with… your wife?”

Greg smiled sadly. He opened his mouth to reply, closing it again with a sigh, opening and closing it like he kept thinking he knew what he was going to say then forgetting again. “I… don’t like what she did, with those two orcs she killed - had killed, I mean. I even told her that I didn’t like it, that it was wrong. She disagreed - disagrees, to be honest, I didn’t change her mind. I don’t think she changed mine either. But I understand now that she did what she did to keep me safe. And I… I hate to say that I appreciate that, but I don’t want to tell her I hate that she wants to do what she thinks is best for me.”

I nodded, furrowing my brow. “To be honest, so long as you live here, you’re better off accepting that those kind of things happen, and often.”

He gave me a look like he had already had this talk - it broke my heart to know that he was having these pieces of his soul ripped away from him, a human boy that was where he belonged, with his family and friends, taken here to be an incubator and sex toy, the object of a cruel queen’s affection. That he needed to be used to this kind of violence in his life… At least I could take solace in the fact that he’s safe.

The queen asked what we were talking about when our conversation stalled, but Greg answered for me in Orcish. “She wants to know how much she need to translate to me. I needed her a lot for this meeting!” 

Dershita smiled down at him, leaning forwards to kiss him on the forehead. The meeting wound down, and I was dismissed so the royal couple could go about their own… duties. My detail of guards walked me home, leaving me alone to find Jason still on the couch I chained him to, his blood dried around his mouth, my cum dried all over his face and chest. He looked peaceful, sleeping there, his chest bobbing up and down. I wondered how much he’d be willing to accept about the world I’ve brought him into. When I picked him up to take him to the shower, he stirred, his eyes opening to see me, giving me a look that made my heart tumble another few miles down into my gut.

“I know, I know…” I muttered, carrying him up the stairs. “You should know that Greg is doing alright…” I said, beginning to recount a polished version of the meeting, keeping him up to date on his son’s going-ons. He interrupted me, murmuring sleepily.

“Thank you… for keeping him safe…”

Finally, a reason to smile today.

Chapter Text

“Yelpra, calm down.” I said slowly into the phone. “What is going on?” 

“Daddy said he needs to go to the hospital, he said the babies are coming!” called the child’s voice on the other end of the phone. I swallowed hard, every muscle in my face fighting over what emotion to express.

“Yelpra, your older sisters should be home by now, have them call for the temple of Esta to get the pickup ready for dad.”

“Umm… they aren’t home yet mommy…”

I might kill Zantha and Corf’thel! I told them to get home earlier while Nathan’s this late in his pregnancy!

“Okay Yelpi, that’s okay. Once you hang up, I need you to call the number on the fridge, can you read that number?”

“Yes mommy, I can read the numbers… I’m scared about daddy, he sounds like he’s hurt.” 

“Daddy is going to be okay, but you need to call that number and give them my full name, they will be able to handle the rest.”

“Okay mommy, I’ll do it.” Yelpra said, her voice sounding wavering.

“I will meet you all at the temple of Esta, okay?”

“Okay…” she sniffled, hanging up. The second the line terminated, I shot up out of my desk, my coworkers in the finance department all making noises of approval, some applauding, others urging me to speed on to my kraybore outside, clearly having overheard my talk with one of my younger brood on the phone.

“I’ll give a call to the supervisor when I’ve gotten to the temple!” I called as I ran out of the room, leaping down the stairs five steps at a time, rushing out a side door towards the stables outside. I found my kraybore and hopped onto it, gripping the reins before whipping the beast into a sprint, starting the long road to the field of temples nearest to our home. 

After nearly an hour of hard riding, I arrived at the field of temples near our suburb in Pardren’ta, meeting Corf’thel in front of the temple of Esta.

“I could kill you!” I shouted, tossing her the reins.

“I came along as soon as I heard!” She sputtered, trying to defend herself. “The attendants and doctors are all seeing to dad, he-”

“What floor? What room?” I asked quickly, getting ready to start towards the building.

“They never sai-”

“You never asked!” I spat, slapping her in the face, making the kraybore I had dismounted growl in distress. “This is not something you can just be lazy about! Go get the kraybore boarded, then get Zantha here, now!”

I dashed to the temple of Esta, throwing the doors open. I jumped to the front desk, startling the orc attendant at reception. “I’m here for my husband, he’s just gone into labor!”

“Your na-” the receptionist began before I cut her off with my answer.

“Nof’edite Nelnand Nathan’kal Adis’plenda Lognathda Esta. What’s the room number?”

“307, third floor, it’ll be the last door on the left from the stairwa-”

I dashed away from the desk, jumping up the stairs, one flight per jump, gripping the railing hard on turns up the stairs. I passed up the second floor, nearly bowling over a pair of human women chattering about some work among themselves, startling them as I leapt over their heads. 

I swung the door to the third floor open, charging down the hall as I heard yelps of pain from a familiar voice. I went to the source, nearly sliding on the floor as I approached the sliding glass door, seeing Nathan clutching the sides of the hospital bed as several orc doctors and a few human women surrounded him, observing and discussing Nathan’s status.

“Nathan!” I called out to him, rushing to his side to clutch his hand. He gripped my finger hard - it was the hardest he’d clutched me since the last time he gave birth, I always forgot how hard he could grab.

“I think… fuck!... I think I’m happy to see you, Nelnand…” He said, looking me in the eye with a face drenched in sweat, the nurse by his opening hole looking like she was probing him with some kind of tool. When I heard a clicking noise from the nurse, he shrieked in pain, gripping me even harder. “You fucking cunt!” He shouted, probably at the nurse.

“Don’t worry, we get that a lot.” The nurse said when I turned to gauge her reaction. I clasped my other hand under his, holding his hand tight between both of mine. 

“It’s okay sweetie, it’s okay-” I started.

“Don’t say it’s okay, that’s just gonna piss me off!” He spat, his body shaking as he yelped in pain again.

“I mean I’ll be here as long as it takes, Nate.” I said with a smile, struggling not to laugh at his remark. That was something I remembered from the first time - whenever I laughed he said he wanted to rip my eyes out. I was shocked when he said it the first time, so much that I laughed, which didn’t make him feel much better. I knew then as I knew now that it was a hollow threat, if he even meant it - which he assured me the following week that he didn’t - so I wasn’t too afraid to laugh. Now I held in my laughs out of wanting to keep him happier for this, the hardest thing any orc can have her man do for her.

Minutes that I knew passed for him like hours later, Corf’thel passed by the sliding door, Yelpra and Repi in tow. They looked over at the two of us in shock, seeing my face in a surgical mask that a nurse had passive-aggressively handed me. The two young ones cried a chorus of “mommy!” while Corf’thel tried to keep them from running into the room.

“What the hell are you doing here?” I spat at Corf’thel, who looked a mix of exhausted by the children and terrified by me. “You kids should be downstairs, not clogging up the hallway!”

“Sorry, they just really wanted to see-”

“You should have told them they have to wait! A pair of seven year-olds shouldn’t be telling you what to do! Get them downstairs now!”

Corf’thel stifled a groan, pulling the two onto her shoulders, letting them cry out while she traipsed them over to the elevator. Nathan let out a far less stifled groan, that built into a whimper, tears of pain streaming down his face.

“Nate, do you need anything?” I asked, brushing a hand over his forehead. He gripped the hand, kissing the tips of my fingers as he blushed. 

“Can you ask them to up the painkillers?” He grunted, but before I could relay the request the orc doctor looking him over just shook her head.

“It would be dangerous until the first one starts to crown.”

“You’re telling me they’re not even crowning yet?” Nathan cried, pressing both palms to his forehead, pained beyond words.

I ran a hand over his sweat-slicked hair, my nails combing it over his forehead. “Now now love.” I cooed, doing what I could to comfort him. “Just squeeze me as tight as you can. I’ll do what I can to make the pain go away.”

I turned my face to the doctor, trying to sound aggrieved. “Is there really nothing you can do for him? Can’t you see he’s hurting?”

The doctor groaned, crossing her arms, her tusks tenting her surgical mask with every word. “The directive from the pontiff of Esta is to keep males unaddled until crowning starts!”

“Our last two broods had him ‘addled’ from when he first came into the temple!” I snapped, knowing deep within that it wouldn’t change this glorified pencil-pusher’s mind. 

Almost as if to prove my assumption, she just sighed, turning to a nearby human female attendant of Esta to whisper something in Imperial Basic, the hissy language passing over my ears like butter. My pleas went otherwise unanswered, so I just planted a kiss on Nathan’s forehead, as he let out his own knowing sigh, clutching my hand even tighter, almost hard enough to hurt it.

“So it’s just me against this pain?” He muttered to me, tears welling in his eyes.

“Just us, I’m sure you mean!” I whispered back with a smile. Against himself, he smiled back, wincing in pain from the next clenching press of the babies struggling against his insides. This pattern of wincing, squeezing, crying, screaming, swearing, and attempts at comforting him in vain went on for the next few hours, until the doctor had decided that he had suffered enough, and let the human attendants of Esta to inject his IV with some painkiller, making his squeezes softer, his voice quiet, his breath shallow, almost as if he was dying. I remembered this state from the last two times he had given me daughters. The first time I saw him like that I panicked. I grabbed an attendant and shook her, demanding she save him before I was convinced it was nothing like the throws of death I had seen so many times on the fields of battle, no matter how much it looked the same…

The hour of passing the babies came and went as slowly and anxiously as I remembered the last times. From what I remembered, this was the most dangerous part of the process, for both Nathan and the babies. And yet, just like the last two times, he and the babies came out of it safe and alive, even if all six of them were wailing.

“Five daughters… it’s one thing to hear it, but to see them all…” I murmured, holding his hand, the both of us exhausted, in different ways, and to different extents.

“I want to hold them all now!” He gasped, reaching his arms out to the doctor, who was busy inspecting each of them.

“Just one more minute…” she muttered, certainly also exhausted in her own way. I rested a hand on Nathan’s shoulder, hoping to comfort him. Instead he got more restless, clutching his ass, gritting his teeth like he could feel the soreness left by the pain that was numbed by the drugs before.

It took only a few more minutes until the attendants brought the infants, one by one to his arms, letting him name them as they landed on his chest, asking to make sure that they came to us in the same order as they came out of him.

“Te’lea… Urkan’ra… Lefraki… Ikthali… Parkinkos’a…” Nathan recited to the attendant taking down each of their names, looking to me to nod along to each of their names. When I nodded for Parkinkos’a’s name, I allowed myself to nod off, falling asleep with my hand caressing Nathan’s back, as he cooed over our newly minted daughters.

As the sun set against the field of temples, an orange light filled in from the window, shining over my husband and infants. A beautiful sight to fall asleep to, if only I could have - the glass door to the room slid open, Zantha walking in quietly.

“Sorry I’m late!” she whispered, looking down at her father and new sisters. “I dropped by the house to check the mail, and-”

I shushed her, gesturing to Nathan and the babies, the six of them dozing together. Zantha sighed softly, letting me admire them for a moment longer. “Here,” she whispered, passing a letter to me. At first, I thought it might have been some kind of bill, but the temple of Gehrana’s red wax seal made me pause for thought. I nodded at Zantha, mouthing a thank you while she slid out of the room quietly, smiling down at her new sisters, lingering for a while outside the room, looking in at them before returning downstairs.

I broke the seal, opening up the letter, reading it with the orange light of the sunset.

Dear Nof’edite Nelnand Nathan’kal Adis’plenda Lognathda Esta,

You are hereby compelled to come to the capitol to participate in a knightscount. Enclosed is a set of instructions for the knightscount, including directions to the venue of the count, protocol for voting and debate, and a number to call for reimbursement of any and all costs for lodging and transportation. 

You must be careful not to discuss any details regarding this knightscount, or that you are even attending a knightscount until you have arrived at the venue. You will be expected at the venue on the twentieth day of this moon, not being present for the quorum or revealing that you are attending a knightscount will have legal consequences, up to and including a 10,000 gold piece fine or seven years in prison.

Thank you for participating in your duty to the kingdom, as befits your station,

Olka’ire Adis’kekthe Bartholomewda Gehrana, Pontiff of the temple of Gehrana.

I ran my thumb along the signature of the pontiff, my heart starting to race. The twentieth day of the moon is only in a week, I thought to myself. That leaves me no time! I’ll need to make preparations to head to the capitol before the end of the day tomorrow.

I looked down at my husband and infants, my heart starting to ache from needing to leave them so soon. I got up quietly, sliding the door open, stirring Nathan.

“Ugh… where are you going?” He asked groggily.

“I just need to go get something from the office.” I lied. He nodded, falling back into his rest, while an attendant of the temple shuffled past me into the room to check up on Nathan. I snuck out of the temple, trying to keep from my children’s prying eyes, walking in the direction of home down the dirt path, I thought over the letter, turning it over in my mind.

I’ve never been to a knightscount before… but aren’t they supposed to be called by the queen? Why was it sent by the pontiff of Gehrana? I kept the thought in the back of my mind, realizing that it was fortunate that Nathan had just given birth, since that would mean I got some time off from work without needing to explain my business. Telling my family would be no harder, but leaving my newborns and husband behind… I only hoped it wouldn’t be for too long.

Chapter Text

I took a deep breath, sitting silently in a pew in the temple of Jeb’kal. I started visiting the temple whenever Zantha was off campus, to get away from orcs and their lecherous boyfriends. While inside of the clean, small, marble building, I would nap, quietly practice what orcish vocabulary I could with the other males there (who would even talk to me), and otherwise enjoy the solemn quiet. The priest of the temple did occasionally take notice of me, thanking me for visiting - he was a tall man, pale with blue eyes, bald as a newborn with skin that looked like it could be just as soft. Today he came to me in his white robes, speaking in a measured, monotone voice.

“Come again to enjoy Jeb’kal’s light and grace, His son?” He asked, the corners of his mouth threatening to come up into a smile.

“Yes, I have.” I lied. This orc god of humans didn’t have much importance in my heart, but I didn’t want to be refused the space - humoring a priest of a religion I don’t believe in was a small price to pay for the respite from the day-to-day of the campus.

“I’m happy to hear that you have turned to the gods of our country,” he said slowly, enunciating slowly so I could understand him better. “The false gods that you worshiped in the water, demons perhaps, could grant you no salvation, I’m sure you found.”

I returned a polite smile, nodding silently. I didn’t want to speak up against the spirit of life, I did still believe in it, the water that flows through all things - although I doubt orcs could receive the gifts it confers. He walked on to a trio of males chattering to each other in Imperial Basic, asking them some questions in the hissy language. 

I stayed sitting silent in the pew, doing my best to look thoughtful. My eyes fixed on the males sitting in the pew near the front - three Mondians. One of them was the male I saw getting brutalized on my way to breakfast on the day of the attack on Hargen’za. His leg cast had a variety of signatures, some strange tradition the orcs adopted from Imperial immigrants. The other two Mondians didn’t appear to be nearly as badly injured as he was, although I also hadn’t seen them leave their rooms until after the queen’s address in the hospital in Hargen’za. The male that was beaten was carried out of the temple of Esta by the same orc that dragged him in that same day, her face more tear-stricken than his, apologizing and begging forgiveness publicly. I don’t know if he took her back, or if he could even refuse her if he wanted to, but these three boys were in the temple as often as I was these days.

The entrance behind us creaked open, a bell chiming to announce the appearance of the high priestess. All the males were a little nervous when she came in, even if she was the only orc allowed in the temple, this was always supposed to be a space without them. The high priestess wore a blindfold, leaving her hand out for the priest to walk up to her and guide her. She whispered in his ear, and let him guide her towards me - in spite of how tall he was for a human man, she towered over him, the both of them towering over me sitting in the pew.

“Maxime,” the high priestess called out to the space between us, “the student Zantha wanted you to know that she is waiting outside for you - though priest Connor tells me you’ve been in for only a few hours, so you may stay as long as you like, until he or I urge you to leave.”

I thanked her for the message, letting her be guided out of the room and up the stairs to a private chamber where the priest would take her whenever she visited. I got up, turning to the entrance to go out and meet with Zantha. I came out to see her at the foot of the marble steps to the temple, her hair spilling over her shoulders while she wore a tired-looking face.

“Good morning, Zantha.” I said loudly in Orcish, walking down the stairs towards her. “How was your day off of the campus?”

“It was long and tiring!” She said slowly in Orcish. “My dad gave birth while I was off!” 

That sentence should not have sounded as bizarre to me as it did, I thought I was used to the strangeness of the goings on in the kingdom, but hearing about a man giving birth drew my eyebrow up. “Is he okay?” I asked slowly.

“He is healthy, but he will be in the temple of Esta for a few days, so will the babies.” She said. She yawned before beginning to walk towards the human studies building, letting her stride stay short so I could follow close behind. “My mom is leaving for the capitol soon, she told me.”

“Why? Is it for work?” I asked. She let out an annoyed sigh, shrugging her shoulders.

“Beats me,” Zantha said in Vandian. “She just said ‘I need to go there for business, I’ll call when I’m there and keep you updated.’” She looked down at me sadly. “I was afraid that I might have to go home more often now to help look after my new sisters and dad while mom is away, but one of my sisters - Janzal, you wouldn’t know her - she’s going to be staying at my house with her husband to keep things running.”

“Janzal is from your brood, isn’t she?” I asked in Orcish, slowly. She looked surprised by the question.

“Really getting the practice in before class, aren’t you?” She said smiling. I was shocked by her observation too - why was I practicing Orcish with her? I wouldn’t be hearing Vandian all day unless I spoke it with her, so why should I be speaking their language?

“But yes,” Zantha continued in Orcish, “she is one from my brood, so she’s my age.”

We came in the front doors of the human studies building, Zantha letting me lead the way to my first class. “Have you gotten the grade for your civics test back yet?” Zantha prodded as we got up the first flight of stairs.

“No, not yet.” I admitted. “I think it went okay, everyone’s just been so busy, since the… well you know.”

“I’m sure you did fine.” Zantha said. 

“And even if I didn’t, it’s not like it matters much, right?” I joked. Zantha smiled, but shook her head.

“I know it’s hard,” she started in Vandian, “and that males don’t get to do much, but… your grades do matter, don’t slack off just because you don’t think you’ll need to understand anything being house-bound.”

I shivered at the thought - I knew I was doomed to being a house-husband, no matter how well or poorly I did in school, but the reminders were never something to take happily. She left me at the door to go on to her own classes without elaborating on why my grades might matter, letting me walk into the room filled with males to take our lessons in Orcish.

While I was doing speaking practice with a male from the Empire, the teacher - a young orc named Lekini - bobbed over to us, her pink suit stretched tight over her skinny body, her short blond hair bobbed in a frame around her face. She listened closely to us talking, trying to work in as much vocabulary from the unit we were on while we carried on the stilted conversation.

“How did you travel from here to Clen’trani?” I asked.

“I captured the train in the morning, then arrived there in the evening!” my partner said, looking up at the teacher for approval.

“Good try David!” She said with a smile, patting his head. “I know in Imperial Basic, “to take” can be said like “to board,” but in Orcish you have to say ‘I boarded the train,’ not ‘I captured the train.’”

He frowned, nodding and correcting himself. “Was the train crowded?” I asked, trying to keep the exercise moving.

“Crowded?” He asked, confused and blushing. He looked up to the teacher, having a brief exchange in Imperial Basic before he gasped and responded. “Oh! No, it wasn’t crowded, not at all!”

I remembered that the word for crowded in Orcish can also be used for ‘tight’... his blushing might have been well founded, even if it was silly.

The teacher listened to us for a moment longer before scribbling something down on a piece of paper, moving on to another pair. Once class wound down, she called me over to her desk before dismissing me to Zantha.

“Maxime, it looks like you’ve really improved in your Orcish skills these past months - do you think you’re ready to move on to the two-hour class instead of the three-hour class?” She asked, her hands folded in front of her. 

I shrugged. “If you think it’s a good idea, I guess I can.” 

She smiled, and stamped a piece of paper, handing it to me. “Give this over to your ambassador, she’ll know what to do with it.”

I took it and thanked her, coming over to Zantha who was hanging by the door, looking a little worried.

“What did you need to talk with the teacher about?” She asked, glancing at her before turning her worried gaze back to me. I wordlessly produced the slip that the teacher handed me, letting Zantha look it over before beaming. She picked me up in a bearhug, spinning us around while cheering.

“Great job Maxime!” She cried in Orcish, planting a kiss on my cheek before setting me down. I rubbed my cheek, looking up at her as her face turned red, realizing what she’d just done. 

“I-I-I’m sorry I… I don’t know why I-”

“It’s fine,” I said, rubbing my cheek and staring at my feet, trying to ignore my traitorous erection. “What do we do with that paper?”

“Well, we’re gonna take it to the office and have them assign you to a new class - preferably one of mine.” She said, leading the way out of the hall, keeping her eyes off of my own reddening face.

“And what class do you think I’ll get put into?”

She thought for a moment, putting a fingernail in her mouth. “Maybe history, or basic math - I’ve heard males will sometimes get their pick, depending on what’s available.” We marched out of the human studies building and went to the cafeteria to celebrate with a lunch, Zantha telling her friends about the good news so quickly that I had a hard time understanding them. 

“So does that mean you speak Orcish now?” Felpransis, Bartiana’s boyfriend asked, grinning with his arms crossed, leaning against Bartiana, her breast pillowing his head.

“Oh… no, not really. I just don’t speak as bad, I think.” I said sheepishly. Zantha put a firm hand on my shoulder, patting me a few times.

“You shouldn’t be so negative! Your Orcish has gotten much better than when you got here!” Zantha praised. The orcs and males around us nodded and said words in agreement. I thanked them all for the praise, unsure as to why I was feeling so proud - why did I care if I was better at speaking the language of these barbaric creatures? Maybe it was because I thought of these orcs and males as friends, of a sort…

Zantha took us to the school’s office, where we met with a friendly orc behind a desk, where Zantha handled most of the talking - the words were too technical, and spoken far too quickly for me to understand much of anything. They seemed like they were arguing for a moment before Zantha sighed and crossed her arms, looking down at me with a worried eye. The clerk printed out a piece of paper, and Zantha asked her for a pen, scribbling something on it before passing it to me.

“Sorry, I tried to do my best, but you’re gonna be in a co-ed class without me.” She admitted in Vandian. “I promise I will be there to pick you up the second I can, okay?”

I nodded. “That will be fine, I don’t think there’s any danger in it.” She did not seem to share my confidence. I looked down at the paper - Zantha wrote next to the Orcish in Vandian ‘Mathematics - remedial and male.’

“Remedial and male…” I grumbled.

Zantha gave a condescending smile. “Males in the kingdom only need to know the bare minimums of math - the kind of adding up you might need to do if you were working the cash register at m- ahem, your wife’s business.”

“And when do I start this class?” I asked.

“Tomorrow.” Zantha sighed.

“Well… I think I’ll do pretty well in that class.”

She led me out of the office, taking us to the athletic fields for our physical education classes. She saw me off at the gate, letting me head to the fenced off pen for the males to change. The orcs who had already gotten into their armor crowded around the fences to watch us change, some licking their lips, others staring at their chosen lovers wistfully, and a few had so little subtlety as to reach into their breeches to stroke their lengths to the sight of so many young men stripping down to put on their athletic wear.

I envy the schools back home… I thought to myself, having heard stories of things like ‘locker rooms,’ where anyone could change clothes in total privacy, with more than just a fence and the restraint of horny green monster futa who watched on. Of course, those schools were probably just piles of burning rubble and stacks of blackened bodies now… I didn’t know when the tears started, but a male came by in an attempt to comfort me.

“Is everything okay?” he asked, putting a hand on my naked shoulder, not realizing that I was staring into the middle distance, only in my underwear.

“Yes, sorry, I’m fine.” I grumbled, wiping my eyes and shrugging him off, collecting my gym clothes and pulling them on, stretching to prepare for my jog around the field. I looked on to the orcs, putting on their armor, some looking like massive knights from a story book, others looking like the barbarians that the knights in that same story book would go into mountains to slay. Zantha caught my eye, looking at me before darting her gaze down to her sabatons, pulling them tight to her ankles, before having another orc help her pull a massive chest piece tight against her, clasping harshly into a metal suit that guarded her whole body. She pulled her hair back tightly, tying it into a ponytail, her face looking exhausted and annoyed - she always said she hated combat training, which was unfortunate since it seemed like it was all orcs did for physical education. She said something to an orc by the chest full of helms, the two of them arguing, far out of my earshot. I shrugged, and started for the track, getting ready for my daily slow jog around the massive mound in the middle of the field.

As per the usual, the males around me would disperse, some going much faster, others slower. The path was wide, maybe twenty feet, made of dirt and flattened by constant use. Our white work out clothes quickly got a light brown sheen from what dust was kicked up from the dried out path. Before we even got to the other side of the hill, the dull clanging of the blades from the orcs’ combat training rang out across the field, making some males turn to watch, only walking slowly to get a look in at the spectacle of it all. I myself didn’t turn, hoping to keep my pace up. 

Before long, the clanging stopped, and more males stopped jogging and turned to watch what was going on at the middle of the field - but an orc teacher yelled at us to keep jogging, and I found myself at the front of the distracted pack.

Suddenly, I heard the roars of orcs, and stampeding, before a loud, singular yet plural clash of dull metal on dull metal, followed by more roaring. Ah they’re doing battle drills I remembered. It’s been a long time since I was so entertained by the battle drills, where they would all take a card and have the respective colored flag attached to their armor, lining up on opposite sides of the field before charging at each other, blue against red, whoever got struck too hard or too many times somewhere unarmored getting their colors pulled from them until one side stood the clear victor. These battles were a spectacle we’d see only a few times a month, but since the attack on Hargen’za, we’ve had three a week.

I kept on pushing, huffing and puffing while I kept a steady pace, ending up on the opposite side of the hill. Before I could get halfway around the track, about thirty orcs of either color were struggling for the top of the hill, an instructor supervising the assault. Every so often, one or another was told to march their way down the hill by the teacher, gruffly yelling ‘dead!’ at her before jabbing her thumb at the mustering area. Suddenly, there was a great surge, with one orc tumbling down the hill, clad only in furs, carrying a massive dull axe. I took a moment to see that it was that brutish Gurkha, who took to her feet at once, looking up at a dozen orcs that took the red, herself with a blue bandana wrapped over the top of her head, her ginger hair dangling just over her ears.

“Come and get me!” She roared, and the orcs at the top of the hill obliged, crying out as they ran down towards her. She stayed where she was, grinning as the first came at her with a spear pointed right at her chest. Gurkha spun out of the way, slamming the blunted axe into her chest, knocking the wind out of her, and her body into the next orc, her sword thrown from her upraised hand behind the charge of orcs coming for their menace. The next seconds passed in a whirlwind of violence, Gurkha dodging each blow inelegantly before swinging her axe with gleeful abandon, throwing her combatants away from her left and right. Some pulled back to look for an opening, only to be seen and descended upon, screams from the assailants being snuffed out until only Grukha’s crazed laughs could be heard, her cock swinging erect from the pleasure of the spectacle she was inflicting on the orcs around her.

If I didn’t know the weapons were blunted, I would have thought Gurkha just single-handedly massacred all those orcs that assailed her. She stood awash in sweat and breathing heavily, turning to her side to see me jogging along the path, slowed down to watch the fight. When she licked her lips and turned on her heel to approach me, I picked up my pace. I kept it up, going from a jog to a run to a sprint, hoping that I could get to the other side of the hill before she could get to me, so at least the others would be able to see if she was getting on me. Maybe someone will save me, or at least slow her down… I thought to myself.

I got closer and closer to the edge of the hill that the path met, hearing the distant clamor of blunted blades against armor and shields. Just over that clamor, I heard Gurkha’s voice, her calling out for me, mostly words I couldn’t understand - except for “stop, male!” And that was a demand I had no intention to follow. Huffing and puffing, I didn’t dare turn, hearing her heavy footsteps get closer and closer. I was only a few yards from being in sight of the fighting when I felt a harsh shove throw me to the ground, before a hard mass pressed against my back, a heavy weight holding me down, a massive hand keeping my cheek smashed to the dirt.

“I don’t like chasing!” Gurkha growled, putting a finger under my waistband, pulling my pants down around my ankles. I looked through the gap in her fingers up at her face, only to see her looking down at me like an animal looks at its prey, the tip of her giant green cock drooling precum onto my clothed back. Her other hand groped my bare asscheek, her fingers spreading my cheeks to reveal my tightening, unwilling asshole.

“Please, please, I-” I started, only to have a finger placed over my mouth.

“I like to hear you…” she said, followed by some word I didn’t understand. She spread my cheeks wider, making me wince in pain while she grinded her shaft against my asshole. The precum trickled down the giant green member, sparsely lubricating my hole on the outside.  Males still jogged past us as she grinded up against me, mostly trying to ignore the assault. Gurkha snickered and spat on my ass when I whimpered out a beg for her to stop, ignoring the plea as she pulled her hips back, pressing the tip of her cock against my sphincter, tightening to try and keep her out. Her hand pressing my face into the dirt pressed even harder, squeezing my head hard enough that I felt like it might pop. If I want to survive this… I might have to let her-

Then, a whistle blew, and Gurkha looked up to see a teacher scowling at her, barking orders. Gurkha grumbled and patted my cheek roughly, standing up and spitting on my face before walking to the far side of the hill, leaving me alone to pull my pants up. Getting far enough away from me, she turned back and grabbed her cock, blowing a kiss at me with her other hand, almost like she was telling me ‘I’ll get back to you later.’ I gagged, wanting not to even think of how a ‘later’ with her might go, remembering the last male I saw her with. I swallowed hard and collected myself, taking deep breaths before I got back to my jog.

I jogged to the edge of the hill, seeing two lines of orcs standing off against one another. A few at the center were thrashing and thrusting wildly at one another with practice swords, axes, spears, even a few hammers. I scanned along the line nearest to me until I noticed Zantha, recognizing her helmet. She stood towards the back of her line, holding a shield up while poking ineffectually at the opposing line. She was getting pressed from both sides of her by her own side, trying to push her to the front, but she seemed to be expending more energy staying back than actually fighting. She wasn’t just conserving energy for a long-haul fight like the others were, she was lazing about, trying to stay in for the grade, while keeping herself out of the action. I saw her stay stiff in her spot, the orcs around her giving up at getting her to press forwards - they threw themselves forwards instead, getting their own pokes and slashes in at the other side.

That was at least until I made my turn at the corner of the track, just within Zantha’s line of sight. She seemed to glance over at me for a moment, locking eyes with me under her helmet before taking a stance, glaring down the opposing line and rushing forwards herself, her sword swung overhead as she held her shield close, standing in the line of shields. She deflected blows as she scored blow after blow to the heads of a few of her opponents, catching a spear between her shield and the one next to hers before pulling the spear’s wielder close enough to kick the assailant to the ground. She backed off after taking down a few of the opponents, getting back behind the frontal wall of shields where she once stood. She turned in my direction again, clearly breathing a bit heavier than before.

Is she trying to impress me?  I thought to myself, my face turning red at the thought. Well… I guess it was kinda cool… and nowhere near as scary as that Gurkha bitch! I slowed my pace even more, till I was barely even jogging. I didn’t know if Gurkha was still there on that other side of the hill, but I was in no rush to find out on my own. I stayed on the crowded side of the hill for the rest of the physical education session.

Once the whistle blew, and everyone went to change, I lingered by the field until I could walk in with Zantha, hoping she could keep me safe against Gurkha. “I saw you hop into that fight!” I told her in Vandian, giving her a big toothy smile. “It was so cool!”

She lifted her helm to show off her sweaty, blushing face. “Aw, thank you Maxime!” We walked past the entrance for the male changing area, I didn’t stop, noticing other males were walking along some of the orcs instead of getting changed. Zantha sat down on a bench to begin changing before she noticed me. “Oh! Don’t you want to get changed?” She asked, looking over my shoulder at the pens. “I can meet you at the gate like usual, okay?”

“Oh, uh…” I was resistant to saying I wanted to stay. I nodded, and traipsed over to the changing area. As I was stripping down, I noticed Gurkha leaning on the fence, staring at me, stroking her cock under her skirt, licking her lips and grinning at my body, stripped down to the undies. I tried to ignore her, and how sore my ass felt after her attempted assault. When I got my uniform back on, she was standing by the entrance to the male’s changing area, other males giving her a wide berth whenever they walked past her. I looked over my shoulder, and dashed for the fence, hopping over it and making a run for the gate of the training fields.

This time, I either outran Gurkha or she made no effort to chase me, making it to Zantha before I was snatched up. Zantha gave me an odd look, but ultimately shrugged off my panting. I should have told her about what Gurkha did, that I was scared of her, that I wanted her to protect me… but I was just as scared to tell Zantha as I was scared of what Gurkha might do to me. 

What would she think of me? I thought, the words turning over in my head over and over - especially strange words, since I didn’t know why I would care what she thought of me. Maybe it was shame, or anger, or fear, or… 

Why should I care if she thinks I’m sullied?

The day went on, hours dragging before I was brought up to my room, saying my goodbyes to Zantha, closing the door and setting up the barricade with my wardrobe. I pulled the dildo out of the drawer of my nightstand, lubing it and my ass up as I flipped through the porno mags that one of the males gave me as a gift. Whenever I read through it - or looked at the images, to be more precise - I tried to re-arrange the faces of the human futa in my mind to Yuliana’s. But it was always a struggle, every time it was harder to make the sharp, angry, high-cheekboned, pale futa twist in my mind’s eye into the round-faced, black haired, gentle, sweet futa with a light brown complexion, only a little lighter than my own. And the violent, crude way they treated the male at the center of the issue was so inaccurate to my memory of how our sex was…

But only a few pages later, I stopped pumping the dildo in and out of me, pulling it out with a soft plop. Without giving it much thought, I reached for the dildo that was a size up. The first was called “human size,” although it was still pretty big for a human, the second was labeled as “orc small” - and given what I could tell from the mass that swung under Zantha’s skirt, or when other orcs would pull their cocks out, it certainly was small for an orc. I bent forwards, resting my chin on my pillow as I fixed my eyes on the page with a full spread of a male getting fucked face-to-face by an orc, holding him firmly by the shoulders as her massive cock bulged in his belly. I pressed the silicone tip inside of me, my mouth agape like the male in the photo, his mouth invaded by the orc’s tongue, its tip visible in his throat. I worked the length of the rubber cock into my ass, grunting and moaning quietly from the pleasure of it pushing against my prostate, the way my hole and insides were stretching to take it all in… so much more than a human cock could ever do to me… just imagining an orc holding me like that, gripping me gently, while she moved me up and down her cock…

I gasped, my cock spitting on the blanket as my ass tried to push the dildo out of me, my hand fighting to cram yet another inch of it inside of me. Suddenly, I felt a pang of shame. I shouldn’t be thinking of orcs! I thought to myself, pulling the dildo out slowly. It’s shameful… I’m starting to forget Yuliana’s face… just the thought made me want to curl up and fade away. I gathered my sheets and tossed them into a hamper, showering myself before saying a prayer and turning in for bed, hoping for her face in my dreams.

The next morning, after breakfast and my shortened Orcish class, Zantha led me nervously to my first class I’d be taking without her.

“Remember, tell me if you feel unsafe!” She reminded me. “If anything happens, I need to be the first to know! If you got hurt, I…” She paused, blushing. “Just keep me updated, okay?”

I nodded, giving her a smile. “I think I’ll be okay, but I will let you know!” I said in Orcish, bringing a smile to her own face. We got to the door of the class, and she let me go, her hand slipping from mine as I looked for my seat. Once the bell rang, the teacher began to close the door, but a foot got between the door and the frame, the teacher taking a step back and sighing before she let the other orc in. I gasped when I saw who was walking in, and tried to look away when she locked eyes with me, giving me a toothy grin, licking her lips and groping herself.

“Well, I know where I’ll sit today…” said Gurkha, approaching the seat next to me.

Chapter Text

I looked out over the crowd of orcs and males in the packed-dirt field, all waiting for their number to be called in front of the temple of Reik’na. Zlectis found a way to fashion some leather straps into a kind of saddle, so I could be carried on her back, my arms slung over her chest so I could see over her shoulder. The number before ours was called, and I looked down at the attendant of the temple of Esta that came with us.

“Are you even allowed into other temples?” I asked.

“Well of course, any temple except the temples of Gehrana and Jeb’kal.” Rebecca responded, giving me a polite smile. “I can wait out here while you two do your business though, if you’d prefer.”

“I would prefer it, if it’s all the same to you.” Zlectis grumbled. When we got ready to leave for Conidis, the attendant made it clear that she planned on tagging along for the journey.

“You’ll need someone to help your husband with rehabilitation on the road, so who better than a human?” She pitched. Zlectis was quick to question her intentions.

“Why do you even want to help us?” She snapped in front of the doctor. “We could just as easily stop at a temple of Esta on the way if he needs anything.”

“I can’t help but agree with her, Rebecca.” The doctor sighed. “Why do you need to go along with them?

The attendant stammered and stuttered before taking a deep breath, and folded her hands in front of her. “I feel the goddess Esta is calling me to help these two in bringing their children to term.” She got on her knees, and bowed in front of Zlectis. “Please, let me fulfill the will of good Esta, for your own children’s sake.”

The appeal to piety did little to ingratiate her to Zlectis, but she ultimately decided that having a nurse on call for our journey would be better than not. Rebecca tagged along to wait for our turn in the temple of Reik’na for a legitimate marriage (now that I was pregnant, my age and her being my teacher was a far less relevant factor) and a train permit for our trip. Zlectis wasn’t the only one put off by Rebecca’s presence, every orc around shot her suspicious looks, where she would simply respond “woman, not futa.” The orcs around would say something under their breath before moving along, but the suspicion never left anyone’s eyes.

Then our number was called, and Zlectis carried me forth, leaving Rebecca at the foot of the temple, sitting against a rock out in front. In spite of the intense bombing, the temples were largely intact (save for the temple of Gehrana, which did have a part of its domed top cracked from a nearby explosion). Zlectis pushed the doors to the temple of Reik’na open cautiously, nearly bumping into an orc that shot us a look of disgust, staring at the stump that was once my leg. Zlectis noticed, and patted my hip to comfort me. We made our way in silence to the front desk, where a tired-looking young orc in a sweaty looking button-up shirt looked at us wordlessly as Zlectis passed the pregnancy certificate across the desk, asking for a marriage certificate. The clerk typed something into a computer and asked if we had a collar - Zlectis produced one she bought earlier in the week, letting the clerk take it, stamping it with our marriage number. The clink of the engraving press against the metal made my heart flutter, like a dream had finally been fulfilled. It was brought down by the memory that this was all contingent on me passing a paternity test in Conidis. I will pass it though, I know it! I thought to myself, maybe wishfully. I only stopped taking the contraceptive potions when I was only getting fucked by Zlectis, I hadn’t taken a single other orc cock since then… but she still wouldn’t belive me until she saw the results.

“While we’re here, we also want a travel permit.” Zlectis explained, making the clerk let out another heavy sigh.

“Rail, motor, or flight?” She asked.

“Rail.” Zlectis answered. The clerk pulled out a form from a stack, passing it to Zlectis.

“Fill this out and turn it in to the tray on the right. Given how busy things are, you’ll probably have your inspection in a month, and if you pass, the permit in two months.”

“Inspection?” Zlectis asked, bewildered. “What would you even inspect for a rail permit?”

“Your home needs to be inspected to determine if a male would be safe in your care on rail.” The attendant explained flatly.

“My home was destroyed in the bombings, how do you exp-”

“Oh, then I can expedite this for you.” The attendant snatched the paper from Zlectis, producing a big stamp and slamming it on the paper, a red box with the word DENIED now inked out on the permit request form.

“You can’t be serious!” Zlectis raised her voice, nearly shouting. “After all the trouble I went through-”

“Miss, please do not cause a scene.” The attendant cautioned. “I’m only following the law - if you need to travel, you’ll be happy to know that kraybores require no such permitting.”

Zlectis scoffed, carrying me out of the temple in frustration, handing me the collar to affix to my own neck. It was hard to tell if that attendant was being serious or not - since the attack, kraybores in Hargen’za were getting scarce and expensive, and that would cost us money we simply didn’t have. If we were going anywhere now, it was going to be on foot.

When Rebecca saw us on our way out, our expressions must have given away that we didn’t get what we came for. “Bad news I take it?” Rebecca asked.

“They wouldn’t give us a rail permit, we’re gonna have to walk our way to Conidis.” I explained.

“You should really stay here then, human woman.” Zlectis started. “A journey like that would be too rough, it’s already too much for-”

“I don’t mind.” Rebecca said. “I kind of expected that’s what we were doing anyways, no? You didn’t seriously expect them to just magic up a rail permit, right?”

Zlectis fumed at the barb, but didn’t bother responding, carrying me out into the dregs of the city that remained after the bombing, Rebecca following close behind us. Coming along to the human imports store that had only recently had the remains of its roof pulled off of its floor. Zlectis jabbed a thumb at the inside of the store.

“Get whatever supplies you think Ch’lthen will need - I’m expecting you to pull the weight you promised, woman.”

Rebecca nodded and ran inside, Zlectis crossing her arms and grinding her teeth. I rubbed her cheek, pecking her neck.

“You don’t have to be so cruel with her.” I said - this was a side of her I had never seen before, and it was hard to say I liked seeing it.

“I don’t like this business.” She whispered. “Why did she help us in the temple when we were being questioned by the doctors? Did she tell you anything?”

“No…” I said, thinking back to the moment. “She just asked if I loved you.”

Zlectis sighed, digging her heel into the dirt. I saw her face in the reflection of the broken glass of the store, her face starting to soften. “And I love you too, you know that?” she said, twirling a finger in my hair.

“Yes, I know.” I said, her standing us up in an awkward silence. Around a half hour later, Rebecca came out of the store, carrying a few bags of groceries.

“I got him a few ointments that he needs for his remaining wounds, and some foodstuffs that will do me and him some good - rice and vegetables and the like. I also got him a collapsible crutch, we’re lucky they still had some in stock!”

Zlectis pulled her pack off of her back, letting Rebecca place the materials in among her own things - a few changes of clothes and toiletries, along with some dried meat that only orcs would be able to chew through. She pulled the pack back behind her, just under my rump, leading the way for us to march out of town. Passing through throngs of orcs and males, a student spied us walking down the dirt path, and waved us down.

“Way to go teach!” She yelled, tugging the chain between her wrist and my neck, squinting to look us over in the sun, her jaw dropping at the sight. “Holy shit, is that Ch’lthen?” 

“Uh… hi…” I said, blushing, trying to turn away, more embarrassed at the thought of her recognizing me than her seeing the stump that was my leg.

The student snickered, taunting Zlectis. “Guess you got the campus slut all to yourself now…”

My gut sank at that, especially since she was right. I couldn’t recognize her, but I wouldn’t be surprised if she had a turn at me that I just didn’t remember. Zlectis was angry, her teeth grinding, but said nothing. The same couldn’t be said of Rebecca, who walked up to the student to slap her on the thigh, fuming mad.

“You should know better than to mock a married couple!” She shouted, her face red. “Apologize to them now!”

The student looked down at Rebecca, peeved. “Who the fuck are you, worm? And what makes you think you can even look at me?” In a flash, she kicked Rebecca’s legs out from under her, forcing her to the ground. “Maybe I should give you his treatment, eh?”

Rebecca didn’t flinch, or try to crawl away, but looked up at the student definitely. This enraged her, making her send a kick Rebecca’s way, throwing the attendant of Esta a half dozen feet away, clutching her stomach and panting at the attack.

“Zlectis!” I cried, “Do something!”

She trudged to Rebecca and picked her up under her arm. “Now now kid.” She said, shooing her away with her other hand. “Get outta here. No need to assault a woman like that.”

“Woman?” The student said, shocked. “I thought she was a futa!”

“You stupid or something?” I asked, angry. “How would a futa even get this far into the kingdom?”

“Oh can it whore!” The student returned, turning away before any of the three of us could reply, Zlectis sighing again before unceremoniously dropping Rebecca onto the dirt road. Rebecca coughed for a bit before speaking. “Thank you, y-”

“Are you trying to get yourself killed?” Zlectis snapped. “You know human women and futa don’t look much different, right? You know what we do with human futa, don’t you?”

“Better than you…” Rebecca said with a pained look, standing up and dusting herself off.

I wanted to ask Rebecca if she was alright, but she cut me off before I could start. “Never let anyone speak about you like that! You’re a good bo- good man! You sh-”

“He shouldn’t put himself in danger like that!” Zlectis yelled, stomping at the suggestion. “You stupid human! You know that you can’t stand a chance against an orc, you think a pregnant male with one leg could either?”

“Then you should have said something! Told that whelp that she was speaking out of turn!” Rebecca was standing right in front of Zlectis now, looking straight up at her, Zlectis looking straight down.

“Don’t think you can talk down to me, not from down there!” Zlectis replied. “Besides, he is a-”

“Babe, let this go, please…” I begged. Zlectis cleared her throat, patting me on the head. Rebecca stood mouth agape, an eyebrow raised at the two of us.

“Let’s go, I need to make a phone call.” Zlectis grunted, the three of us heading to a quieter part of the road, where she set me down against a boulder. She walked out to the phone line nearby, leaving me with the human woman. 

“Why would you let her treat you like that?” Rebecca asked, her hands on her hips. I stayed silent. “No one should talk to or about you like that, I don’t care who they are!”

I looked up at her and asked “talk about me like what?”

She bit her lip before replying, “calling you things like whore, or slut, or-”

“But it’s true.” I said, taking her aback.

“What do you mean it’s true?” She asked, her face going pale.

“I love… or loved, I guess… loved taking orc cock. I would let any and every orc on campus do what they wanted with me. I mean it got me into trouble sometimes but-”

She crouched down by me, and slapped me in the face before I could go on, glaring. “Why would you go on doing something like that?”

“Why?” I thought aloud, never having thought before, shrugging at my own question. “I guess I liked it, why not?” She stayed crouched beside me, her face screwed up in a mix of disgust and confusion. She opened her mouth like she might say something, before closing it again, slumping against the rock I sat against, sitting only a foot away from me. She pressed her face into her hands and tried to hold her tears in, gasping and choking on them with her face buried. For my part, I waited patiently for my wife to get off the phone, staying still against the rock.

It was a while, Rebecca’s silent crying muffling Zlectis’ speech on the phone before she returned to us, paying Rebecca no mind. “My sister Suis’anti said she has a place for us where she lives in War’hedatel, and an academy near there that might be able to take me in for a job.”

“War’hedatel?” I asked, confused. “But that’s all the way in Kortai!” 

“Yeah…” Zlectis sighed. “It’s going to be a very long journey on foot, probably somewhere in the area of weeks to a month.”

I tried to speak, but was hoisted up onto Zletis’ back before any words could escape. I don’t want to be a burden on a long journey… Maybe it’ll be better if the babies aren’t hers, then she won’t have to bother with me, she could just sell me off at a marriage market…

“Everything alright Ch’then?” Zlectis asked. “You’re crying!”

I tried to wipe the tears away and make an excuse, but Zlectis pulled me off of her back and into her arms - fat and flabby as she was, she was still an orc, massive and strong.

“You’re gonna be okay, dear.” She said, looking down at me with gentle eyes. “I’ll make sure of it, I promise.”

I hope the babies are hers… and I hope I won’t be a burden.

The three of us moved on down the main road to the west in silence. We weren’t the only ones with that idea - massive throngs of orcs with their males, children, kraybores, or sometimes even cars were trudging alongside us, numbering in the hundreds, maybe even thousands. The green masses were even thicker the days before, although many stopped moving not too far ahead, with entire villages made up of refugee tents. After hour upon hour of walking, we only got to the outermost ring of these tent villages when the sun sank under the horizon.

“This is probably the safest place to stop for the day.” Rebecca sighed, gesturing towards an open area for more tents. “We made a good headway for our first day - Zlectis, we have some tents, correct?”

“We have a tent.” She said, grimacing at the realization. “If you want your own you’ll have to go get one, I’m sure they sell them somewhere nearby.”

“Oh, it’s a bit late… I can bear with you two for the night, if you don’t mind.” Rebecca said, setting down her bag and stretching. Zlectis set me and her bag down, pulling out a collapsible tent and beginning to open it up. I began to push myself up by my arms when Zlectis put a hand on my shoulder, effortlessly keeping me on the ground.

“You just sit tight and let us make camp, okay?” She looked sad, seeing me try to get up.

“Are you sure there’s nothing I can do to help?” I asked, crossing my arms in frustration. “I don’t want to just be a burden!”

“You’re not a burden, Ch’lthen!” Rebecca said, walking over with the collapsible crutch. “Here, let’s test this out, I want to see what I’m working with for your rehabilitation.”

Zlectis released me as she pulled the rods that held the tent up apart, trying to read the instructions on how to assemble it. I reached for the crutch, and pulled myself up, almost immediately wincing in pain. Rebecca reached under my thigh-stump, catching me in place, making my wife dart her eyes over at us before grunting and getting on with her reading.

“You okay?” Rebecca asked, holding me in place. “Does it hurt?”

“Y-yeah…” I grunted, trying to force myself up again before slumping back into her arms. “It hurts my leg and my… my back too.”

“Alright, let’s lay you back down then… there might have been even more damage than I thought…” Rebecca let me down gently, instructing me to stretch out on the dirt, pulling my leg in one direction then another, asking if it hurt, before doing the same with both my arms. Eventually, she wrote something down, and reached into her bag for some ointment.

“I can put that on.” I said, trying to take the canister before she pulled it from reach.

“Why don’t you let the professional do it?” She said, giving me a sarcastic smile.

“Why don’t you let his wife do it?” Zlectis said, kneeling down next to us, the tent complete behind her. “You’ve been touching him way too much anyways.” More than just in her words, I could see a glint of jealousy in her eyes - it made my insides stir, knowing that she still wanted me, still thought I was worth jealousy, in spite of being such a burden.

Rebecca weighed the canister in her hand for a moment before handing it over, clearly deciding that the trouble wasn’t worth it. Zlectis began to open it, while Rebecca instructed her on where and how to apply it, letting me peel off the bandages, revealing the spotty red rashes on my chest and arms.

Zlectis took a glob and pushed it against my chest, rubbing in hard, tight circles, making me wince from the pain.

“There’s no need to be so rough!” Rebecca said, but I shook my head.

“It’s okay, she can do what she likes with me, right sweetie?” I said.

“You were right, attendant - he is a good man, and an even better husband!” Zlectis joked, pressing me closer to her, letting me lay against her huge, thick thighs, her cock bulging against my face inside of her pants. “Sorry love, I didn’t mean to be so rough - I just can’t help myself when you’re so exposed like this!”

Rebecca blushed and turned her head, giving some empty pointers while trying to avert her gaze from Zlectis’ increasingly sensual application of the thick yellow waxy cream. I played along, teasing her cock through her pants by nuzzling it with my face, letting it stiffen against my cheek. Her tightening pants couldn’t conceal the smell of an orc who’d spent the last half day marching in the hot sun, the musky scent of her dick and balls making my insides feel hot.

“How about you set up the mattress while I re-wrap his bandages?” Zlectis asked Rebecca, hoping to shoo her away. 

“Mattress, as in singular?” Rebecca asked.

“It’s big enough for the three of us.” Zlectis added, stretching out a length of bandaging. “Unless you’d rather sleep outside of the tent - it’s big enough that there won’t be room for anything else.”

Rebecca nodded and went into the tent, her silhouette visible while she used a standing pump to inflate the mattress. Zlectis stuck the bandages on the ointment, looking a little guilty whenever the smearing made me wince. She then went on to unwrap my stump’s bandage, showing off the red and purple fleshy scarring at the end, with skin stretching to meet it. Her eyes lingered, in disgust, or pity, or maybe just fascination, before she rubbed the ointment in gently, keeping me sat up with her other hand supporting my back. I winced and groaned while the ointment burned against the raw flesh at the end of the stump, making her press even more gently.

“N-no, you have to get it in deeply.” I chided her. “I can take it.”

She gave me a sad smile, before pressing the waxy substance into the scarred flesh. Eventually, after enough of my own grunting and groaning at the pain, she decided that it was rubbed in well enough, wrapping the stump in a fresh set of bandages. “I’m sorry it’s such a burden,” I said, clearing my throat to keep the tears away. “If you’d rather the attendant did it, you don’t-”

“I’m not going to stand by and watch some human woman take care of my husband!” Zlectis snapped, pulling me close to her, my bare and spottily bandaged chest pressed against her sweat-soaked shirt, her breasts keeping a cushion between our faces. “She’s just tagging along until she gets the babies out, I’m in this for the long haul, got it?”

She says that… but what if they aren’t her babies? I nodded, smiling before I embraced her, planting a kiss over her tusk. She picked me up, carrying me like a child in front of her, swaying me as she poked her head into the tent to see that Rebecca was still struggling with the inflatable bed.

“What do we even keep you around for?” Zlectis groaned, shoving her aside before laying me outside of the tent next to her. “I’ll finish this up, you make him some food - I’ll handle my own food for tonight.”

Rebecca muttered to herself before pulling her collapsible cook kit out of her bag, making a fire and cooking us a few bowls of rice with beans. We ate the nearly tasteless thick meal silently while Zlectis plopped herself down to chew on some leathery thick meat, stroking my hair while all three of us just stared into the cook fire. None of us asked about what we might do for bathing - that just wasn’t going to be an option tonight. Rebecca and Zlectis nodded at one another, prompting Zlectis to stomp out the fire before she lifted me up on her shoulder to bring me into the tent, laying me gingerly on the center of the bed, laying herself down right next to me. Rebecca laid down on a far corner of the bed, just behind Zlectis’ heel where she laid facing me. Rebecca turned and wished us a good night, either not noticing or not mentioning Zlectis stripping me down to the nude, all while she rubbed her long shaft through her tightening pants.

I lifted my leg and my thigh-stump, wrapping the leg around her and keeping the stump out of the way, giving her room to twist her body over me, pulling her cock out from her pants, the musky scent filling the tent immediately. She pressed the tip of her long cock against my hole, letting me squirm as she laid more and more of her weight on me, her breasts pressing my head harder into the inflated bed. She pushed the tip inside, letting the whole shaft slide smoothly into me as I breathed in sharply between my teeth, feeling the shaft drag against my prostate. She very quickly bottomed out, a gentle patting noise following her balls knocking against my tailbone.

She started to pump, slowly at first, making me moan quietly into her breasts, hoping not to disturb Rebecca. Either not caring about that, or perhaps wanting to disturb her, Zlectis picked up the pace dramatically, forcing moans out of me as loud slapping against my cheeks filled the tent, the smell of sex and sweat unmistakable as she gleefully moaned along with her own quickening thrusts. I couldn’t see Rebecca, but I could feel her tossing and turning on the (admittedly large) mattress in hopes that she could ignore the sex going on only a foot or two away from her. Zlectis pulled a length of her cock out of me before thrusting it hard back into me, angling upwards so my face was released from her breasts, letting my moan of mixed pain and pleasure out into the night. I could see Zlectis’ teeth and tusks gleaming in the dull light let in through the tent’s fabric while she smiled, licking her lips at the sight and sensation of me getting speared at the end of her cock.

“That’s it baby,” she cooed, dropping her body back down on me, letting her belly engulf my hard cock and her breasts surrounding either side of my face. “Let me do it all for you. I’ll make everything feel so good…” 

She wasn’t lying, her cock made my insides writhe around her, gripping tight to her long green cock while her sweaty belly stroked my cock between us, making me tense up and shoot a load out between us. Zlectis giggled, squeezing me tighter to her, and beginning to pound harder and harder. “That’s no fair…” she grunted, “You can’t have all the fun…”

”Could you two keep it down a little?” Rebecca complained. Zlectis perked up on her knees, leaving me splayed out in front of her, perched on her cock.

“It’s my tent and my husband - if you don’t like it you can sleep outside.” Zlectis snarled, grabbing my waist with a single hand from beneath me, stroking her cock using my body almost like an onahole. Her intense new fucking made me gasp and moan in surprise, while I tried and failed to say some words in Rebecca’s defense, just coming out as babbling in pleasure. “See? He doesn’t mind it at all!”

I turned to see Rebecca flusteredly turn away and throw a pillow over her ear, before Zlectis grabbed my hair to turn my gaze back to her, bending down to kiss me sloppily on the lips, her tongue thrashing around my mouth while her cock pumped harshly in and out of me. I want her to cum inside of me so bad… I’ll do anything to be her lover, her husband, the father of her children… 

“Fuck me! Fuck me, cum for me!” I gasped when she pulled her lips away, spurring her to thrust harder into me, pumping my body so intensely that I started to feel dizzy. I flopped about in her hands, her harsh, hard fucking making me a ragdoll. She gripped hard, pulling me down to the hilt, while her balls tightened against me, her cock spitting its load inside of my body, a smile creeping onto both of our faces before she collapsed onto me, the two of us drifting off into the night.

I tried my best to ignore the new sore feeling in my hips whenever I moved around, the pain going from dull to sharp every minute the night went on… but so long as I was beneath her, in my place drenched in her sweat, I could manage.

I could manage.

Chapter Text

I looked wearily over my shoulder at the gate to the campus as I left. I wish I could stay behind for longer, I thought to myself. It wasn’t easy to leave knowing that Gurkha had a class with Maxime, even if he was skipping it, her having an eye on him at all was… scary. I marched along the dirt road out of the town proper towards the suburbs, my mind dueling between daydreams of a life with Maxime, and terrors of Gurkha kicking down his door and having her way with him.

These thoughts had a long time to fight for space in my head on my walk home, the roads quiet with only a handful of orcs passing by on kraybores, and a single loud car passing me on my left. Houses started to emerge over the horizon of the dirt path I walked, giving me something to distract me from the erection-fueling thoughts of Maxime grinding his ass on my cock, stretching his hole, as well as something to distract from the erection-wilting thoughts of Gurkha gripping his hair while tears ran down his face, gasping from her dick crushing his prostate. 

Maybe they’re right…  Maybe I do need to just rape him and be done with it… I tried to push the thought back when I turned the corner of the street my home was on, but it wheeled back into me when I came in the door, seeing my dad wrestling with a baby in each arm, one trying to crawl up him, the other wailing loudly. Is this what he’d have to look forward to?

“Zantha, can you help me out with Lefraki? She’s hungry, Janzal and Erei’en have been making baby food in the kitchen.” Dad said, handing me the crying orc baby, while he coddled and calmed the other squirming baby. “Either she needs to eat or needs a diaper change - have Erei’en do it if she needs the diaper changed, I think he’ll need the practice.”

I nodded and brought Lefraki into the kitchen, seeing Erei’en stirring some brown sloppy mixture in a pot at the stove, his stomach bloated from his own babies, his modesty dress hung up on the rack by the door. His wife - my sister Janzal - was busy entertaining a few of the babies in the adjoining room. Janzal noticed me coming in with the crying Lefraki, and she cooed at her. “Aw you poor thing! Is big sister tormenting you?”

I stuck my tongue out at the joke and took a sharp sniff. “I think she’s just hungry - it doesn’t smell like she’s-”

“Oh thank the gods!” Erei’en gasped, eliciting a laugh from Janzal. “If I have to change another diaper…”

Janzal pulled his head back by his ponytail, looking into his eyes with a condescending gaze. “Honey, I told dad you were going to help, and you’re going to help. If you need to change a hundred diapers a day, you’re gonna do it.” She planted a kiss on his lips, letting the kiss linger before releasing him to keep cooking.

“I guess it’s good practice…” He grumbled. “I just wish my own babies would stop kicking… or pressing on my bladder… uh, Zantha, was it?”

“Yeah, we’ve met once or twice before.” I said while Janzal pulled the baby from my arms.

“Sorry, my brain’s all fogged up.” He said, knocking his knuckles against his head. “Babies will do that to you! Uh, Zantha, can you stir this for me while I use the bathroom? I’ll try to be quick.”

“Oh, it’s okay, take your time!” I said, taking the spoon from him, bending down to the pot to stir the slurry around as he hobbled away to the hall, turning into the bathroom. He was pretty with his belly all bulged out, the robe-like dress Janzal made him wear draped over his distended baby-holder. “How far along is he?” I asked Janzal, while she was spooning some already prepared food into Lefraki’s now less screamy mouth.

“Only four months!” Janzal said proudly, patting Lefraki on the head as she kept feeding her. “Temple of Esta said he’s probably got at least six on the way, maybe seven or eight!”

“Esta above!” I gasped. “Eight? I didn’t think there could be that many at once!”

“If I could be so lucky…” She sighed, looking over at the other three babies, all cooing and playing amongst themselves.

I kept stirring the thick mix in the pot, waiting until Erei’en stumbled out of the bathroom, heading for the pot.

“Sorry about the smell - orc babies love this stuff, or so it seems!” He said, snatching the spoon from me. I stepped back, letting him take his spot at the stove.

“The smell? Did you have a blowout in the bathroom?” Janzal asked teasingly.

“No, I mean this food - it smells rancid, but-”

“What do you mean it smells?” I asked, curious. “I can’t smell it at all.”

“Yeah, me neither!” Janzal realized, letting Lefraki take the spoon, clutching it tightly and inspecting it with her big brown eyes.

“It might be a pregnancy thing.” He admitted. “I hope I can’t smell it like this when I’m done… Gods I want them out already!” He stomped with the exclamation, making a pained face.

“Aww but I like how you look when you’re pregnant!” Janzal said, putting her hand on his face, stroking his cheek. “It really turns me on, y’know…”

“Oh… uh… not in front of the babies, darling!” He said, blushing a deep red, clutching the big wooden spoon as tight as the baby gripped her small plastic one. 

“Or me!” I said, also starting to blush. “I don’t need to see any of that.”

“Now now sis,” Janzal said, crossing her arms, looking over at me with a raised brow. “I think you would do better to learn just how good it is to have your male get pregnant! When are you going to bring home that Vandian boy I hear so much about?”

My blush was about as deep as Erei’en’s, turning away from the both of them. “I-I’m working on it, okay?”

“Don’t work too hard!” Erei’en said, bemused. “Males do like when an orc can just seize him, have you heard that before?”

“Yeah, I’ve heard that once or twice.” Or a million times!

“Then why haven’t you done it yet?” He asked, his hands on his hips.

“Didn’t you hear?” Janzal cut in. “She wants her life to play out like some kinda human romance novel, like that sappy shit they’ve got in the Empire.”

“Or that our parents had!” I pointed out, nearly ready to storm out.

“Not everyone can get what they had, sis.” Janzal said. “Remember how Erei’en and I got married?”

It was hard to forget - she had been talking with him casually for a few weeks, before she threw him on the table in the cafeteria and had her way with him in front of everyone. Unlike any usual rape in the cafeteria, she hoisted him over her shoulders and put him up for a collar in the temple of Reik’na that same night. According to him, he was always happy with it, and was waiting for her to make a move like that for the better part of a year, but I remembered hearing him scream while it was happening. It sounded more like someone getting ripped apart than someone howling with pleasure - I did feel bad for their neighbors, even if that’s just what he sounded like when taking Janzal’s cock.

Erei’en seemed bashful at the reminder, scolding Janzal. “Oh not in front of the children!” He said, blushing. “And I don’t think Zantha is being all that silly! Boys do like to be romanced a little, just don’t dawdle where others won’t Zantha!”

I smiled at the encouragement, looking down at my baby sisters beginning to do a four way tug-of-war with some small rope toy, all giggling and shrieking in glee at the activity. One day I’ll have my own… I wonder if Maxime is excited for the prospect? I thought to myself - maybe wishfully. Deep down, something in me knew he dreaded the thought… but still…

“Hey, where are Yelpra and Repi?” I asked Janza, while she set the fifth baby down to play with the other four.

“Yelpra is out playing with one of the neighbor kids, Repi is in the bedroom - she seemed pretty upset when I told her mom wasn’t coming home today.” Janza replied with a shrug. “Could you check on her? I’ve been a bit busy with the tinier tykes.”

I obliged, heading down the hall and knocking on the door to the room Repi stayed in when she came home, one she shared with Corf’thel. I knocked on the door after I didn’t get a response the first time.

“Corf’thel?” A small voice asked behind the door.

“No, it’s Zantha. Can I come in?”

“Go away…” She whimpered, sulking audibly. I sighed and opened the door, seeing her curled up on her bed, facing away from me.

“Is everything okay Repi?” I asked, approaching her.

“I just want mom to come home!” She whined. “I don’t get to see her all week, why would she leave like this?”

It was a better question than I had any ability to answer - I still had no clue as to why mom left. I sat at the foot of her bed, patting her on the hip. “Mom is gonna be home in a few days, probably back before next week at least!”

That didn’t seem to do much good in raising her spirits. “What if she never comes back? Does she hate our baby sisters?”

“No no Repi!” I chastised. “She loves them just like she loves any of us! She just has some business to take care of is all.”

She sighed, choking out a sob before swallowing it. I sighed in turn and stood up. “I’m sure dad expects you for dinner if nothing else - I’ll give you some time, but make sure to come out when it’s time.”

“Fine…” she moaned, hugging her pillow and crying. Okay, as much as the babies might be something to look forward to, a sulking seven year old is way less of a selling point for the married life. Better not tell Maxime about it…

I felt guilty at the thought - I didn’t want to lie to Maxime, I should tell him about my day off when I saw him, show him that I can be trusted. Then again, being too honest could be perilous, especially if I want to actually take him home some day… I do wonder if dad knew anything about what daily life as a father to orc children would be like…

Before I could go on comforting Repi, I heard a commotion near the front of the house. I rushed out, only to see Corf’thel and Janzal crouched down by dad, a smartphone between the three of them. “Wait, can you hear me?” Dad asked, my sisters looking excited.

”Ye-“ the voice was cut off by scrambling noises before it went on. “Yeah, we can hear you.” The voice was not the clearest, but I could make it out even from across the room - it was aunt Hrenti!

”How are our cousins?” Janzal asked.

”Why can’t you video call?” Corf’thel asked.

”Is everything alright where you are?” Dad asked.

The voice on the other end of the line paused for a while before she stammered out an answer. “My daughters are well, they are at the shelter. Our home doesn’t have any electricity, and the cell towers are still down - at least that’s what they’re telling us. We can only call using these old-fashioned phones, but they said we should be able to use cellular any day now.”

We all breathed sighs of relief, all scrambling to tell her that we were glad to hear that they were all okay. But she cut through with her own question. “Can you get Nelnand on the line?”

”Er… no.” Dad said, chuckling awkwardly. “She’s out of town.”

”Out of town?” Hrenti asked, a marked annoyance in her voice. “Just my luck - where is she off to?”

”The capital.” Corf’thel cut in, “why she went there she wouldn’t say more than ‘for business.’”

The pause from the other end of the line was long enough that dad asked if she was still there. In the meanwhile, I shot mom a text with the good news. She responded quickly with a thumbs up, reminding me that she ‘called it.’

”It doesn’t seem like her,” Hrenti said, worry sprinkled in her voice. “You just gave birth, right Nathan? I can’t imagine her leaving for anything after that.”

”I just texted her - she expected that you would all be okay, so she’s glad to have those expectations met.” I butted in.

“Is that Zantha?” She said, “Well she can be glad we all made it, I don’t really care if she’s glad that she was right.”

We chuckled at the response. “And before I get cut off, I should ask - are the babies alright Nathan?”

”Oh they’re a handful, but they’re healthy.” He said exasperatedly.

“They’re definitely keeping Erei’en busy!” Janzal joked, letting the joke land poorly over the line, not getting so much as a snicker from the other end.

“Well, I know Taro’k wished he had more practice when our first brood came, so you’re really doing right by him.” Hrenti mused. 

Suddenly, there was a loud grinding noise on the other end of the line, and Hrenti blurted “I think my time’s up soon - I’ll get into contact with all of you when I can! Send Nelnand my best!” And before we could reply, the line terminated. We all sat together in a happy daze, knowing that our aunt and cousins were safe and sound. 

Janzal returned to the kitchen to tell her husband the news, before getting distracted with our baby sisters. I followed not long after, seeing Repi halfheartedly playing with the babies while Janzal struggled to get one to stop crying.

”Feeling any better Repi?” I asked her. She didn’t even look at me, just kept playing tug-of-war with Urkan’ra with one hand, while the baby clumsily held the plastic end of the rope with both fists clenched. I shrugged, better to have her out here with the family than sulking alone in her room. Dad stumbled into the kitchen, Corf’thel helping hold him up with his hand in hers. He started to pull some pots and pans out of a cabinet, making Janzal and Erei’en scoff.

“We’re supposed to be helping you, not the other way around!” Erei’en said, snapping for him to sit. Dad laughed at him.

“It would be remiss of me to make you cook for all of us while you’re pregnant! I’ll cook for everyone, you just keep making the babies’ meal - that’s plenty really, plenty.”

Janzal bent down to take a pan from him, shaking her head. “At least let me do some of the cooking, you’re in no-“

“My daughters cooking?” Dad gasped facetiously, “Are you sure it’ll be edible?”

“Very funny.” I groaned. “I’ll have you know that Maxime loved the pancakes I made him!”

“That’s not the story I heard…” Corf’thel said, rolling her eyes.

“You got a story?” Janzal asked, whipping her head around in curiosity. “I haven’t heard about this Maxime guy at all - is this one of those Vandian ‘imports?’”

“Immigrants, not imports!” I said with a stomp of a foot, shaking the floor and turning a baby’s head towards me. “And he did like the pancakes, he just got a little emotional was all…”

“Are you telling me she made a boy cry?” Janzal scoffed. “So shameful!”

“Now now, be easy on her!” Dad chided. “Boys are emotional at that age, it’s only natural. Besides, I’ve heard he’s gotten a lot closer to you, hasn’t he?” Dad interrogated me in the friendliest of tones - in spite of being half our size, he was tactful enough to weasel any confession out of us that even mom couldn’t intimidate out of us. 

“Well… he’s been speaking more Orcish, he even got sent to a higher class! I’m very proud of him, he’s becoming a real model male.”

“He won’t be ‘model’ until he’s pregnant, dummy.” Corf’thel spat. Dad and Erei’en stayed silent at the jab, letting me go on.

“He even tries to spend more time with me after class, I mean, I do encourage him, but…”

“Does he spend time with anyone else?” Dad asked, while he began peeling some vegetables, directing Janzal to tenderize the boar meat that she pulled out of the fridge.

“Eh… not really. He spends time with some males when I’m off - I hear he spends most of his time in the temple of Jeb’kal. I’m the only orc he really sticks around alone.” I admitted.

“That means he feels safe with you!” Erei’en cooed, stirring the pot of sludge. “And that he’s not, well, y’know…”

“A slut?” Corf’thel said with a grin, making my face redden again.

“He has been a good boy, but have you been doing anything to romance him at all?” Dad asked, hoping to deflect Corf’thel’s comment by telling her to preheat the oven for him, making her bend low to reach the human-sized appliance.

“I’ve been… well I’ve… kissed him once, like they do in those movies…” I felt the heat rising in my cheeks as I admitted it, everyone’s eyes boring holes into me. “I-I don’t think he was ready for it…”

“Maybe you should give him something else he’s ‘not ready’ for…” Corf’thel muttered, Dad shooting her a glare that made her wince. 

“She’s being… lewd and crass.” Erei’en admitted, “but she has a point. Males do like to be… surprised with a bit of intimacy, even if it’s scary.” Janzal smiled at him knowingly, the two of them blushing.

“Oh don’t make her-” Dad started, but Erei’en went on.

“I’m just saying that maybe he would like to get a little more than you think! If you don’t, then who knows… maybe someone else-”

My mind immediately shot to the image of Gurkha sitting next to him in that math class, the way that rape-crazed bully would love to violate and hurt a male as beautiful and pure as my Maxime.

My Maxime? I already felt some kind of ownership of him, but… was he really mine if I didn’t make it so? Did I really have any more right to him than Gurkha? Maybe I should make it so…

The conversation gladly (at least for me) moved on from my ‘love life,’ more cathartically to Corf’thel’s shitty grades, and more boringly to Janzal’s new job at the governate’s water utility office. She mostly complained that most of upper management were knights, and while being a knight’s daughter was a perk, not being a knight herself was going to be a barrier to advancement.

“It’s just an internship, isn’t it?” Dad asked, peeling a potato carefully. “You don’t need to be too preoccupied with advancement, you should really be focusing on your studies.”

“I guess you’re right…” Janzal sighed, clearly still bothered.

“So does that mean that if I’m a knight I don’t have to focus on my studies?” Corf’thel asked hopefully. Dad shot her down with a glance.

“You can ask your mother when she hears about that last report we got in the mail - how in the hell do you even… no, I’m not going to go over this again, not until your mother…” He grumbled angrily, peeling the potato roughly, tossing it into the boiling pot.

Silence followed as the family worked together on the meal, nearly a half hour later the lot of us were sitting around a roasted boar with potatoes and greens for the two humans. Dad led a prayer to Esta to bless Erei’en, leaving him smiling and blushing as he held the Estan figure wrapping her cloak around a gravid male. The moment the prayer ended, we dug in, all hungrier than we even realized. 

“I wonder if mom’s gonna see the king…” Corf’thel wondered aloud.

“I doubt it,” I said. “The royal couple are busy, I bet the king rarely leaves the keep!”

“And he shouldn’t!” Janzal remarked with a sour look. “Honestly, males should keep their noses clean of politics, I hear the queen even takes his advice!”

“Those are just rumors!” I said - though I wasn’t sure I believed they were all rumors. Yelpra looked up from her plate, and thought for a moment before asking, “doesn’t mom ask dad for advice sometimes? What’s bad if the king -”

“For matters around the house or children, sure,” Janzal cut her off. “But males ought to know better than to involve themselves in matters of state.”

“Too true!” Erei’en giggled, “all this talk is beyond us, isn’t it Nate?”

Dad smiled sadly at the question, “yes, I think we’re better off not being involved - but if the queen thinks a male’s touch is needed for anything, she’d be right, no?”

Janzal and Corf’thel took dad’s words and chewed on them along with the meat filling their mouths, before Janzal stroked Erei’en’s head gently. “My sweet Eri knows not to talk politics - a male’s strengths are in other things, aren’t they?”

Erei’en seemed to take her hint and bowed slightly. “Sorry, you’re right love - I shouldn’t have interrupted you orcs while you were discussing serious matters…”

Janzal gave him a knowing smile before going on about some tedious work story, letting Erei’en quietly return to his food. As the night wound down and the babies were put to bed, Janzal and Erei’en left for their own home, Janzal letting him sit on her left shoulder, his modesty dress hanging high given his pregnant state, the wicker headpiece only showing his nose bump through the fabric, her arm bent over his lap to hold him stable. 

I made my own way to the bedroom I shared with Yelpra, who had stayed chipper throughout the night in contrast to her far more dower brood-mate. While she laid fast asleep on the other side of a privacy curtain, I held a pillow close to me, pressing it tight as I imagined Maxime in its place. Thinking of my cock rubbing against him as he squirmed in a mix of fear and pleasure, not sure if he could take the whole thing, but wanting to do it for me, to be good for me. Then I thought of him rubbing up against me, his belly as distended as Erei’en’s, thinking of all the sweet and exotic names for our daughters. If only I made those dreams real… I thought as I drifted off into sleep.

The next morning, when I walked into the campus with my uniform tight against my breasts, my cock swinging in the tightened panties that my skirt hid so well, I waited out in front of the temple of Jeb’kal for him. When he finally emerged, his dark hair and tanned complexion made me struggle to not run up the steps to kiss his beautiful face, strip him bare and -

“How was your day off campus?” He asked me in Orcish when he got close enough. 

“It was good!” I said, “my cousins and aunt are okay, that made me really happy!”

He smiled and said he was happy to hear it, getting right up close to me - so close, so close…

I put a hand on his back, leaving it there for a moment longer than either of us expected. I dragged it up to the back of his head, tilting it up to my own face as I bent down to reach him. “Have you been keeping up with your studies?” I asked, hoping to channel dad’s smooth coaxing. He blushed at my affection, trying to look away, failing due to my hand’s grip on him.

“I-I’ve been… well, no, not really…” He admitted, his cheeks turning a deeper and deeper red with each passing second. I pulled my face back, letting my fingers run through his hair before I released him.

“That’s a shame… if you’d said yes I’d have given you something real nice…” Whether that was a kiss or a brood, even I didn’t know - I was just glad to see that my remark made him look a little disappointed.

Chapter Text

I sat with my cheek against the window of the train, my tusk scratching a faint mark into the glass. The connecting train from Kay’hai to Harne’di’s only major city, Fronuta, didn’t have nearly as many amenities or perks as the bigger new trains between the major stations. For one, there were no reserved seats, or knight’s sections, so I had to sit with the rest of the orcs packed onto the train. Not a bad sort this time, but I had gotten so used to the luxurious cushioned seats and drinks served by neatly uniformed orcs that I was chafing under the hard metal seats and constant arguing and chattering of some other orc’s children.

The train stopped to let on and off a few at a rural station, just north of the south bend of the smaller of Harne’di’s rivers, the Kaye. One orc filed in that took my attention, wrapped in some black cloak, her left hand with long and bony fingers, her right wrapped in layers of the black cloth that made her cloak, far shorter than the left. She sat across from me, looking out the window I was resting against, as we all jerked along with the train starting northeast again. I tried to study her face discretely - she looked a little older than myself, maybe in her fifties - her hair was tucked into the cloak, but it was all white as snow. Her eyes had a strange red glow to them, her tusks were long and bending to either side of her face. She had a few thin lines across her face, but they were faint - only noticeable as near as she was to me.

“Too bad there’s no knight’s car here, eh?” I asked, trying to make small talk.

“Is it too bad?” She asked with a voice that sounded much younger than she looked, taking me aback.

I pointed out her wrapped up hand, “You lost it in the first war of the sister republics, didn’t you?” She didn’t react, staring out the window still. “I fought in the fourth war, I hear that you old-timers had a real rough time of it, not like with the male conscripts I-”

“I did not lose my hand in a war, knight.” She replied softly, in a far away voice. I swallowed hard, realizing how rude the inference was. She didn’t seem like she’d be able to do me any damage if she was insulted, but having to sit across from her for another few hours might be a real pain if she was.

“How did you lose it then?” I asked. She turned to look at me, her reddish eyes beaming past my own, like they could see deeper in my skull than an x-ray.

“I was a child…” she started, smiling lightly. “I lived by the barrier to the Dreadlands-”

At the mention of the Dreadlands, I gasped, and the other orcs on the train stopped speaking. Some immediately walked to the other end of the car, the others merely turned away, and whispered quietly among themselves. The one-handed orc seemed not to pay them any mind.

“My sisters and I would go down to the barrier and squeeze between it and the ground - easy when you’re that size, I can attest to that. The actual Dreadlands are a mile or two past the barrier, but when you’re there, you can see the bladestalks - nearly twenty feet high, but as a child they could have been a mile above. We’d play out by them, they looked so beautiful, and when the wind passed over them, they sounded almost like a windchime. One day, I sat down by those bladestalks to listen to them, and before I could even realize, I reached out for one, holding it between my fingers. It was… so light. So thin, almost like it was made of paper. These big scary gray blades of grass, and one of them between my fingers, in my power… until the wind blew.”

She peeled back a layer of the cloak over her hand, revealing the stump, running a finger over the gnarled layer of skin stretched over the end of her arm. “It didn’t even hurt, it happened so fast. My sisters were scared, they didn’t know what to do, they carried me back to our mother and father - when dad saw me he fainted, so shocked that it could even happen. My sisters admitted everything, and my mother had the barrier repaired to keep kids from getting too close…”

I licked my dry lips, hands crossed over my lap. “A good cautionary tale, I think. The dangers of toying with magic…”

“Cautionary?” She said bemusedly, her lips pulling her face in a smile. “Dangers of toying with magic… yes, I suppose there are dangers, but the rewards…”

“What reward did you get out of it, except for a missing hand?” I asked, frustrated and scared - to even discuss magic this openly was… a dark thing, to be sure. 

“Oh that moment of holding the bladestalk between my thumb and forefinger… the last thing that hand ever felt was so much power… for us to so stupidly throw that power away, I’m sure a soldier like you can see the folly in that.”

I stood, sliding out from the seat. “The only ‘folly’ is that the blades didn’t rip you apart!” I turned and walked to the other side of the car, standing against the wall of the train, far more comfortable than sitting across from that witch of an orc. She didn’t seem to mind, re-wrapping her stump in her cloak, and staring silently out the window, sitting ramrod stiff. No one would take that seat I vacated for the whole ride, naturally. Her eyes shone red in the reflection of the glass, staring out into the distance for hours as the train crept along the countryside. The two red glowing dots in the window cut into me whenever my own eyes wandered there, making my skin crawl worse than any screeching bomb overhead ever did.

The train reached Fronuta as the sun began to sink below the horizon, the great river Tahin that fed the lake by Pardren’ta running along the massive city, the tall skyscrapers and their lights dazzling the eyes of the young orcs sitting along the windows facing to the north. I pulled my bag over my shoulders, approaching the train door as it screeched to a halt. I disembarked, looking around the station to see if the direct trains to Za’feda were still running. In a stroke of luck, a night train was departing in a half-hour, going nonstop through Genhal. I purchased a ticket from an orc at the ticket office, wearing the crown’s rail uniform - a grey military style suit with golden buttons, a small cloth cap on her head. She passed me the ticket with a tusky smile, my own face faltering from the expense. Three silvers? And no knight’s discount? What is this country coming to…

I scoped out the train that would depart to Za’feda, noting a knight’s car and jumping for it immediately, flashing a crown’s seal and my ticket to the guard as I stepped on. I took a seat and settled in, ordering an ale and a threaded sausage, leaning against the window as I waited for the train to depart. Looking out the window, my heart dropped as I saw the two beady red eyes of the witch boarding the train only a few cars ahead. Before she boarded, she looked up, the eyes cutting into me once again. What the hell is she in a hurry to Za’feda for? And why’d it have to be my train?

I was nearly too distracted by the red eyes to notice the neatly uniformed orc handing me my food and drink. I took a deep drink of the ale, and chewed at the thick twisting skin of the threaded sausage, seasoned so harshly that it had turned black, the sauce in the center was thicker than Nate’s syrup he loved so much, though this actually had a taste. Another knight took a seat across the aisle from me, ordering her own beer before a pair of knights sat across from her.

“Didn’t think to order us one?” One of the knights in the new pair said to the one with a beer.

“Drinks cost coin, Kili.” She said, taking a sip. “If you really want one, buy your own.”

“Such a stingy fucker.” The orc next to the one called Kili said. “What happened to the camaraderie of knights, Zel?”

While they argued over paying for drinks, I gathered their names - the harsh-faced one whose green was so dark she was nearly brown was the one named Zel, being the first seated in her deep red jacket and long pants, contrasting with her blonde hair that kissed the top of her large breasts. The loud one that complained the most about the cost of her drink was the one named Ferni, perhaps short for something, her own light blue dyed hair was tied in a braid over her shirt with a single button at the top left undone. The third, the youngest looking of the three with smatterings of acne was the light-green Kili, her brown hair a tangle of snakes under her cap.

“And what did you get there, loner?” Kili asked me, the three all turning their attention towards me.

“The ale they offer - could be worse for something off a train.” I said with a shrug. “You three all got the white, s’it any good?”

“I think it’s pretty tasty,” Zel said, gulping a mouthful of it down, “though I’ll bet it’s the shit out of a bottle or a can.”

“What did you think they’d have it on tap for a train?” Kili teased.

“With how much they’re charging for it?” Ferni scoffed. “I’d think it was run from a tap between a virgin male’s cheeks!”

“I doubt anything coming out of an ass would taste any good.” I remarked, leading to a few snickers from the trio.

“Maybe it’d taste pretty good to you, eh Zel?” Ferni joked.

“Maybe you’ll like the taste of my toes when I’ve gotten my foot far enough up your ass!” Zel quipped, the three inviting me to clang my mug to theirs in toast as the train jerked alive, pulling us northeast towards the capital.

“So stranger, what brings you to this overpriced train to the Capital?" Ferni asked, sipping her beer.

“I wouldn’t say ‘stranger!’” I said, grinning. “We’re all fellow knights, are we not?”

“Yes of course - forgive our associate, she hasn’t got much in the way of manners.” Kili said, elbowing Ferni hard enough to make her cough up her drink. 

“If you must know, I’m off to the capital on business.” I said, hoping the vague answer would be enough to deflect their questions.

“And what business would that be?” Zel asked with a raised eyebrow, as the other two slapped and bickered with each other.

“I work with a subsidiary of the crown’s agricultural manufacturers - butchering equipment to be specific.” I lied. In truth, I worked in the financial department of the local office of a non-crown retailer - but they didn’t need to know that.

“Butchering equipment?” Kili asked, slapping Ferni’s hand from pulling her hair. “What like the stuff they kill boars with?”

“As well as human food butchery tools, yeah.” I said with a gulp of my ale - the cover story was poorly constructed, just broad enough to be hard to deny, just specific enough to sound too boring to get interested in. If all else fails…

“And what do the three of you do?” I asked. No one really likes to hear someone else jabber on about themselves, they’d rather be the ones jabbering. And once knights have laid down their arms, they become masters on the battlefield of constantly talking. And no one ever has the heart to get a knight to stop talking.

“I work directly for a crown corporation - the steelworkers in particular - one of the many perks of knighthood, wouldn’t you say?” Kili bragged, leaning back in her cushioned seat in contentment.

“I’m a bartender over in Thropande.” Ferni grunted, scratching her nose. “Not too interested in that whole ‘higher calling’ shit after the war, ya get me? I’ll leave it to the rest to chase the gold pieces, I’ll be sitting comfy with that stipend from the temple.”

“Clearly not so comfortable that you can buy a beer without complaining…” Kili jabbed, throwing Ferni back into a slap-fight with her.

Zel sat staring coldly at me, not speaking a single word, letting her associates scuffle and argue. Does she suspect I’m lying? Or is she also on to the knightscount? It is meant to be secret…

“Are all three of you from Thropande?” I asked, hoping to get a word out of her.

“No, but we met up in Fronuta yesterday.” Kili admitted, fending off another slap from her neighbor. “We were all on the way east, so we decided to share a train together.”

“Oh?” I chimed, “So are you not all on the way to the capital?”

“I’m certainly not!” Kili laughed. “No, I'm headed to the Hooved Plains in Crag’ren - visiting some family and checking out the centaurs for myself. I never did get to see any like Zel here did, eh?”

“Really?” I said, hoping to draw Zel out of her silence. “When did you get the chance to see them?”

“While I was in active duty.” She bristled. “I don’t care to recount it, frankly.”

Ferni sighed, shaking her head. “And you all mocked me for my manors!” She turned to me, “Sorry Zel’s being such a sour bitch - I for one am heading all the way to Hargen’za, I want to see if there’s anything I can do for my niece living out there… I haven’t heard from her since the attack.”

“I see… you have my sympathies, I also haven’t heard from my sister or nieces since then. I hope they’re all alive and well.”

“What’re their names?” Ferni asked, “I can ask after them, send word back to you if need -”

“Oh you need not worry yourself.” I admitted. “My family texted me to tell me that they spoke with them a few days after I left - they just haven’t been able to contact me themselves.”

“Oh that’s wonderful!” She beamed.

“Zel, are you gonna tell our new friend why you’re going to Za’feda?” Kili chimed in, bubbly from her drink. I ordered everyone another, on my own coin, much to their appreciation.

“Like you, I’m going there for work purposes - I still work for the temple, in my own capacity.” She said flatly, looking out the window at the moonlit river.

“Well that’s certainly good - the goddess Gehrana’s own, even as a knight!” I said, raising my mug to toast her. “What work is the temple having you do?”

“I must assist in some new knightings - it’s a very dull affair on the temple’s end, I assure you.” Zel murmured, not touching the drink. She looked a little distressed, like she had admitted something she wasn’t proud of. I wasn’t convinced that she wasn’t after the same business as I was, but I let the statement hang.

“Yeah, but the knighting isn’t exactly exciting now, is it?” Ferni moaned, “Not nearly as exciting as what gets you knighted!”

“Did you all fight in the Last War of the Sister Republics?” I asked, receiving knowing nods from the trio.

“Aye, we all fought in the battle of the Lake Fort.” Kili admitted - or perhaps bragged. It was the most famous battle in the fall of the republic of Yehre, if ever one was to meet a knight, odds were it was from that battle. “Where’d you earn your knighthood?”

I turned in my seat, facing them to tell the story, all gathered around with mugs in hand. “I was on a march along the shoreline from Replia’d, on a mission to take the Stone-cut city. When they tell you it was cut into the cliffs, they don’t do it justice - it was a mile climb up the sheer cliffs even to get to the bunkers where we faced the heaviest resistance. I came behind the main force, we all had shields to guard against the hail of explosive bullets and shrapnel the humans chunked us with.”

“Hopefully better than that paper-thin shit we had on the central front.” Zel said, unsurprised when I shook my head in response.

“Most it was good for was bouncing the falling orc bodies over me, the clips on the tether I pulled myself by was far more of a boon from Gehrana. I was able to slip in through a crack in the cliff, but I had to strip any armor to even fit. No other orc’d follow me through, thinking they’d be better off taking the first nest head-on - I guess none of them stopped to think if the bodies dropping around them were a clue that they couldn’t pass that way. I climbed for hours up that crack, had to grip the stone walls by foot and hand, hardest my arms and legs ever had to work. When I finally got to the top, I was just outside an inner cliff, with some massive bridge overhead to the back of the bunkers.”

“Don’t tell me…” Kili gasped, “You were the one who-”

“Mmhmm.” I admitted to their wonder. “I was the first to crack their defenses. I had to fight by hand, crushing skulls of futa and women who stood in my way, knocking any male aside before crushing their guns.”

“You can’t have me believe that you could do all that without killing a single male!” Zel said, looking a mix of furious and amazed.

“It’s nothing I like to include in the story… yes, there were a few I couldn’t avoid killing, not just in the infiltration, but the battle that followed too… I remember many of them, thankfully not each of them, with those fearful final looks they'd give… they should have been bearing orc daughters with us instead of getting killed for some human futa cunts…”

I was met with sad nods of agreement. “But for every male I killed, I got a hundred women and futa. Enough to pay back the torment they put males through, I hope. But busting down the last door of that bunker and feeding that last futa my fist… that’s what got me my knighting.”

The three lifted their mugs in toast, letting me bask in their praise. “Now you three - did you all get knighted for the same thing?” I asked, taking a few deep gulps of my drink.

The three orcs agreed, jabbering between each other to figure out who would tell what parts of the story. Eventually, Kili cut through, and started the tale.

“We were at the battle of the Lake Fort, you know that yeah? Well, we were assigned to assault the northern artillery batteries. We were in a battalion that broke through the enemy defenses first - I remember the feel of the Great Hammer busting through the enemy trench line, ripping tons of dirt and buried bunkers apart like a knife through butter. I’ll bet we buried a few hundred of them in the first crack.”

“You say that like you got to pilot the Great Hammer!” Zel jabbed, “You just stood and watched with the rest of us when it broke through.”

“Aye, but she’s not lying when she says we could feel it,” Ferni agreed. “It was like an earthquake, but going on for a whole day. It was the only way we could advance under the constant explosive rain of the artillery.”

“Well, you don’t get a knighting for just standing watching someone else win a battle.” I pointed out. “So what did you do to actually get the knighthood?”

Zel let out a crooked, dry laugh. “We kept marching after the Great Hammer busted through, with the rest of the orcs. Those big guns were a day’s march behind the trench line, something we knew ahead of time, but it was really an absolute slog that lasted a fucking week. What’s worse, the battalions we fought were mostly made up of males… I must have killed a hundred of them at least, nothing I can be forgiven for…”

“Serving in Gehrana’s name would mean you are forgiven, no?” I asked, hoping it might cheer her up. The dark look in her eyes didn’t seem to shift, and she ignored my comforting remark.

“Of course, the futa were demanding that the guns fire real close to their own males, knew we were gonna be running right up against them - for every male we killed, their own guns must have killed a thousand.” Ferni said, her own tone darkening as well. “The futa were desperate, willing to destroy their own males just in the vain hope they might beat us back.”

“When we realized that they were willing to be so awful, our CO asked for some to volunteer to rush in as fast as possible and take out those guns. We were among a hundred orcs. And we were the only ones to get to the guns.” Zel recounted, her tone unshifting.

“Were the guns being operated by fu-”

“Of course they weren’t!” Kili cried, anger welling up in her voice. “They had males doing their dirty work for them, the vapid, evil, stupid cunts!”

“The moment we made it to the guns, we got the males to surrender. I took pity on the lot of them, all quite young males… it’s a shame that they were so indoctrinated against us, they didn’t take very well to our army liberating them after cutting through the rest of the defenses.” Ferni said with a faraway look, like she was remembering the ‘liberation,’ a mix of emotions on her face.

“There were so many males… every orc was able to pair with at least one once things settled down.” Kili said, her hand traveling down to touch herself below the table. “It was… the smells, the sounds… I hope those males all loved it, or have learned to…”

“Did none of you end up marrying the ones you took?” I asked, the three of them shook their heads.

“No, they were all sent to market. Lowered in price due to the… baggage, but they’ve all been bought, from what I heard.” Zel admitted.

“That’s a good a fate as any.” I said, hoping to comfort the three in their dark mood after recounting the story. “Those males all got a good time on the day they were liberated, then they got married off at market? No wonder you got knighted, you did a masterful bit of work for the crown and for Gehrana!”

They were all silent, sipping their drinks and staring out the window. Eventually, Zel responded with a venomous spite in her voice, her gray eyes reflected in the window, not even bothering to look at me directly. “We all bled. We all fought, killed, saw friends killed. We even raped those males. And we got a tap on the shoulder with a sword by a queen who’s just as dead as the rest of them. No husband, no riches, not even a thank you. Just a title that washed away none of the blood on our hands or in our hearts.”

“That title got you in this train car,” I reminded her, “Not to mention your jobs and mine - save for you Ferni, not that it couldn’t get you a -”

“Would that make it worth it to you?” Zel growled, turning her glare to me directly, challenging me to stay firm against her rage. “You have a husband, a good job, how many males would you have to kill until it wasn’t worth it anymore?”

“I don’t know, that’s not a-”

“Eight-hundred seventy two.” Zel muttered, her eyes shooting down to the floor in shame. “Those are just the ones I killed with my own hands. The faces of each and every one of them, they were sons, brothers, - and could have been husbands and fathers to orcs - and those faces are the only thing I can see when I close my eyes to sleep at night.”

I swallowed hard. This is worse than I thought - she had the look of an experienced soldier, but the first thing we’re taught is to never count your male-kills.

“Zel, you know that it had to-”

“I know - you had to do it, you should be proud to have done it, we’re proud that you did it - I’ve heard it all before, we all have. I know many a male I killed was poisoned against us, I know that more males will die that have been poisoned against us. And I will still remember them, out there on that dirty field, scared, firing into me uselessly before they were cut down or ripped apart. They’re all so fragile… they should never be put in the way… why are they always put in the way…” Her voice carried something more than regret, some agony - like she truly was aggrieved by every male that would be ‘in the way,’ knowing that they shouldn’t be - and that was something I had to agree with.

“No… no you’re right,” I admitted, “the way that the Empire and all their human futa ilk put males on the front lines of war and politics. I don’t even love that males are involved in any kind of labor in this country…”

”Ooh keep males out of politics you say?” Kili said with a smirk. “Are you implying something about His Grace?”

Something in Zel’s face twitched when Kili said ‘His Grace,’ like she was suppressing a sneer. “I do not have an opinion on His Grace and his role in politics - I am sure that Her Grace merely takes on his sweet words when it is smart.” As soon as I finished speaking, Zel shot up out of her seat, red-faced, mouth agape like she was about to launch into a tirade - but she closed it before she could make a sound, breathing deeply and swallowing hard.

”How about I buy the next round?” Zel suggested, sitting again, no one acknowledging her near-outburst. We agreed, letting her get us another round of drinks, repeating what we had before, moving the conversation to happier subjects. As the night dragged on, each of us nodded off, one by one, Zel and I being the last two, staring at each other until we both faded into sleep. 

Despite it all, the only thing my dreams could conjure were those two, deep, fiery red eyes.

Chapter Text

I sipped the glass of whiskey, staring up at the TV screen in the bar nearest the embassy, showing off the latest Goddess-awful news out of Mondi. Well, Goddess-awful for me - the others at the bar seemed to be nodding approvingly at the reports of forced relocations of orcs within their nation. And of course, the dignitaries at the embassy were just as apoplectic as I expected after the bombings, these relocations would certainly be another ear-wringing exercise.

This was of course the same week when the son of the former king of Kinkarhi - the most powerful of the former Brother Republics - went on a talk show hosted by that contemptible senator Cornatus. My head sank into my hands when he drooled out some obviously rehearsed drivel about the need of his people to return to his homeland - a place he hadn’t seen since he was a teen. That little detail wouldn’t slow anyone like Cornatus down of course, if anything it gave her even more reason to plow ahead, with the former king’s futa wife doing most of the talking for him.

Of course that’s only natural, I remembered thinking, males are better off far from politics, he’d be useful as a path to legitimacy, but any nation would be better served run by a futa rather than a man. I reached down, stroking my husband’s hair while his chin bumped up against my balls, sucking me off under the bar, his heel bumping against another male’s who was doing the same to the futa next to me. My dearest was skilled enough to take the tip of my cock down his throat in relative silence, but the young couple beside us seemed far less experienced, the male was loudly choking on her (at least not visibly impressive) cock. Marcus reached up to clutch the hand in my lap, squeezing it in what I could only assume was pleasure and glee, seeing his thighs twitch as he spat his cum into his pants. I could only smile, brushing his hair lightly with my fingers. “Such a good boy…” I murmured quietly down to him.

“Hey, miss well-dressed o’er there!” a squat, well-endowed blonde futa across the bar shouted, waving at me. “I seen you coming and going from that orc building, what you gotta do with them?”

I groaned. “I work there.” I replied coldly, throwing back the remainder of the whiskey I was drinking before signaling for the bartender to pour me another.

“Y’think we’ll be going to war with them anytime soon?” The blonde asked, sauntering up closer to my seat, catching the attention of the futa sitting next to me.

“Now why’d we go to war with the greenies?” The futa next to me asked the blonde, her own inky-black hair messily spilling over her shoulders, framing her skinny body. “Their issue’s with Mondi, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, but we sell weapons to Mondi - even orcs are smart enough to know that means yer not neutral!” The blonde retorted.

“Ah that’s a conspiracy theory!” The futa sitting next to me grumbled, turning to me. “Ain’t that so, miss orc-workin futa?”

“Spare your breath, you two.” The bartender said, pouring my glass tall with whiskey. “She won’t talk about work, believe me, I’ve tried.”

“She’s right, y’know.” I said, picking the glass up and slurping off the topmost layer, the ice clinking against my upper lip. 

The blonde put a few banknotes on the bar with a grin. “What if we get some shots in ya? I’ll do three vodkas, one for each of us!”

“Oy, no smoking!” The bartender barked at a pale futa with a lit cigarette, sitting next to a nude male who winced at the bartender’s shout. The pale futa wordlessly grabbed him by his hair and dragged him out of the bar.
“Oh I’ll certainly drink more - but I won’t talk more.” I said, clinking the shot glass against the other two before downing it, ignoring the exchange between the bartender and the pale futa. 

“So you won’t tell us about your work, okay… but would you tell us about orcs?” The blonde asked, her elbow against the chair on the other side of me, looking down at Marcus sucking my cock with hungry eyes. 

“Well… what do you want to know?” I asked, leaning forwards to obstruct her view of my husband sucking my cock with my breasts.

“Are they as mean as we think?” The futa on the other side of me asked, her male gagging loudly partway through her question.

“Their manners are different, but they usually don’t intend to be mean, I guess. They’re certainly mean to us futa, but they don’t like us very much.” I mused.

“What do you do that you even gotta work with the orcs?” The blonde asked. The young futa and I looked at her cock-eyed, confused by the question.

“Didn’t you just say we weren’t gonna ask about her job?” The young futa asked.

“It was worth a try, I thought maybe-”

“I’m a diplomat, I work for the Empire.” I admitted. “Not much else a human futa could be doing in that building, I thought it was obvious.”

The two looked at me with mouths agape, the blonde smacking her forehead. “I shoulda made you pay for those drinks, you gotta be loaded!”

I let out a dry laugh. “You overestimate how much I get paid then…”

We shared a laugh, before the young futa let another question fly. “Don’t diplomats usually work abroad? What’s the point of you working in an embassy here?”

“What are they even teaching in schools these days… how many human futa do you think they let live in the Orc Kingdom?” I asked “I’ll give you a hint, it’s as many brain cells a male needs.”

Marcus popped my cock out of his mouth, singing “Zeeeero! Right?” I patted his head, letting him rest his cheek against my thigh while he gave his jaw a break.

“See, even he knows more than you do!” I mocked the young futa, making her blush.

“It wasn’t obvious to me! They don’t teach us too much about orcs in public school…”

The blonde chuckled, putting a hand on my shoulder. “Here’s my question - where’d you find a good cocksucker like him? He cum just from throating you? Is he up for giving me a turn when he’s done?”

“He’s not some whore - that’s my husband!” I said, crossing my legs to block him from her view. “You ought to talk with a bit of respect!”

“Ooooh what kind of bleeding heart are you, respecting males a big deal to the Empress these days?” The blonde mocked, crossing her arms.

“I don’t give a shit about respecting males you cow, I meant respecting my fucking property!” I growled, snapping up my glass of whiskey to take a long, deep sip of the brown liquor.

“If it’s boys you’re after, you can go over to the mixed section of the bar.” The bartender suggested when she noted the commotion, pointing to the roped off section of the bar that allowed single males in. The blonde ignored the suggestion, taking up the seat next to me.

“Nah, you’re right, miss diplomat. Your husband wouldn’t even be interested in a big-ol’ thing like this.” She said, pulling her cock out over her waistband, revealing her cock to be as well-endowed as her breasts, nearly half the width of her thigh, and more than half as long. The sight of it did make Marcus audibly gasp, but he rubbed my thigh as if to comfort me. I grabbed him by the hair and crammed his mouth full with my cock, fucking his face harshly under the bar.

“Of course he wouldn’t be interested, he’s busy!” I said, thrashing his whole head under the bar with a firm grip on his hair. Who the fuck does this bitch think she is?!

“Ah, do the orcs have bars like these?” The young futa asked, her male’s chokes now competing with my husband’s, the soft beating of the blonde’s cock making an obscene backing track.

“Depends on what you mean,” I said, trying to maintain my pace without faltering in my voice. “If you mean bars with a co-ed section, then absolutely not. Males aren’t allowed any kind of independence in the Orc Kingdom, the moment they’re old enough they’re open to be taken and married by any orc who wants him. They’d never let their male out and about on his own, not unless they wanted him stolen. As for bars with an underseat for males… I’ve never heard of it, but it’s possible.”

“So you’re saying that males don’t live alone at all? Just with their parents then wife?” The blonde asked, waving for a beer to sip while she dry-beat her cock under the bar.

“Parents? Uh, no, males are raised by their schools, ‘academies’ is what they call them. Males only ever interact with other males and orcs, they never meet their birth parents.” I explained.

“Wait, how does that make any sense?” The blonde asked frustratedly. “How do they even get more males?”

“Well, raids for one, sure you knew that.” I said after an uncouth burp. “But they also have a human breeding program, males are lotteried out to mate with women who volunteer. The women are paid pretty well, from what I hear. They recruit pretty heavily from the Empire, but you’re certainly not the target audience - I’m not surprised you haven’t heard of it.”

“Doesn’t sound too bad.” The blonde remarked. “Males not allowed out on their own, probably for their best, no? Especially with orcs running around like they do, it probably is for their own safety.”

“Yeah, we could use the same here, now couldn’t we?” The young futa said, patting her male’s head while he let out a choke in approval. “But I’d hate if my male had to fuck a woman…”

“Heh, you’re in good company…” I chuckled. “Every orc I’ve talked to about it hates it too - once their male’s done his duty, some orcs will castrate their male so he doesn’t get called for it. I hear they’re not allowing that anymore, some new law or something…”

“I mean… there’s worse things you can do to a male…” The young futa mused, rubbing her male’s cheek as he looked up at her, clearly apprehensive about discussing castration.

“Oh please, that’s real degenerate!” The blonde said, her breath catching as she stroked her cock. “It’s hot to see just how small your male’s cock is compared to yours, total humiliation and emasculation is the way to go if you ask me!”

The young futa nodded, pressing her male’s head deeper onto her cock. “True, it’s always so sweet to see the look on his face when we frot…”

“I’ll bet orcs get an even bigger kick outta it… if only I could get an orc cock on me, I’d be humiliating males like you couldn’t believe!” The blonde laughed.

If only they knew how those males are really treated… I’ll bet they’ve never seen a male all covered in a modesty dress, or with a massive pregnant belly… was the Rivereast flight affair really all for nothing, that even these grown futa know nothing about the horrors of the Orc Kingdom?

Before I could reflect outwardly about this tragedy, my whole body twitched, my violent stroking of Marcus’ head finally plucking the fruit of my orgasm. I leaned forwards, clutching his head tight to my cock while I unloaded into his mouth. He responded in kind, his whole body twitching from the sensation of my cum blasting on his tongue and throat. I stroked his face, letting him suck every last drop of semen out of my still stiff rod.

“Hm… either you’re a quick shot, or he’s an even better cock sucker than I thought - you sure you don’t want to share?” The blonde teased.

“Ask me again and maybe I’ll give the orcs your address.” I whispered venomously. She laughed at first, but the laughter faded when my stern expression didn’t.

“Hey, if you wanna let out into a male…” the young futa next to me burped drunkenly, “... we could move to a table… you can use my male’s throat, only I can use his ass, and I wanna give that to him…”

The two futa agreed, and moved to a table with the young futa’s male, spit trailing down his chin before he found himself perched between the two under a table, their drinks refilled while he worked their shafts. I signaled to the bartender to bring me my tab to pay, and she came quickly with the receipt. Of course she’s tending to me, I do tip pretty well… and I’m sure getting the stench of a futa who deals with orcs out faster is good for business…

I pulled Marus up by his hair, his eyes glazed over from the binding power of my cum. With a pull on his fingers, he followed me out of the bar, an invisible leash my cum held on his brain dragging him close behind me. We turned to walk home, sounds from the alleyway by the bar stopping me, making me look over at the rough brick wall of the bar.

The pale futa from earlier was smoking a cigarette, several cigarette butts sitting in the sweat-matted hair of the nude male she had been sitting with. His back was against the wall while he sucked her cock, kissing up and down the length of it feverishly, his eyes darting from her face to the precum leaking down the pale cock. She held the cigarette gently between her lips while she brushed her long black hair out of her eyes to spy me and my husband watching her get her cock sucked. She gripped the male’s hair tightly, pushing the whole length down his throat, using her free hand to hold his eyelid open. Without a word, she pulled the cigarette from her lips, and put it out on the male’s eye, his screams of pain muffled by her cock pressing his throat open. Her body did the telltale twitch of an orgasm, trying to maintain eye contact with me while she squirted her load down the throat of her tortured partner, his back pulling from the wall to reveal red scratches, a red nearly as deep as the rough bricks that dug them out. The male whimpered and cried onto the cock, but made no effort to resist, all while the futa twisted the cigarette into his eye and held his lips against the base of her cock.

“What’s this world coming to…” she said to no one in particular, though I felt it was directed at me. “Can’t even smoke at a bar anymore…”

Not only the thought of a futa abusing her male out of a petty frustration with a bar not letting her smoke inside, but the sight of it… made my cock stiffen against my will. I felt Marcus clutch my hand, in fear more than affection, seeing me linger on this vulgar display. I thought of the kind of violence I could inflict upon him, what he would take just for another load of my cum… What could I make him endure…?

I saw the pale futa pull her cock from the male’s mouth, he swallowed hard, making sure to get the whole load in him - only when he opened his mouth to breathe deeply, I noticed he had no teeth. Only the most extreme method to ensure that a male would stay obedient, rendering him unable to bite down on his owner’s cock. Marcus is a good male… he wouldn’t need that… wonder what he did to make her pull those teeth?

I shrugged, and held Marcus’ hand as we continued along the sidewalk to our home. Initially, I thought I felt him brush his fingers against my waist in a romantic gesture. When I tried to reciprocate, I realized it was just my smartphone buzzing. I checked the number, seeing a number I didn’t recognize, I assumed it was a scammer and ignored it. Then it buzzed again. And again. And again. And then there was a block where it went still… before buzzing at the next crosswalk. I nearly answered to shout down the phone at the other end - who the hell is calling so late at night on a weekend?

I got home, letting Marcus cuddle up in my lap when I sat on the couch, my head pounding from drink. And still, my phone buzzed. Buzzed and buzzed and buzzed. My hand crept to Marcus’ hair, gripping it tight. I want to get it to stop. Stop fucking calling me… My thumb stretched over to his eye, his eyelid closing before I could press it in. Stop calling… I’m too drunk to deal with this… The pressure continued, my thumb’s nail too neatly trimmed to force its way into his vulnerable, squishy eye… I kept pressing, and pressing, until…

“Hello?” I said, answering the phone as my thumb pulled away from his eye, his fingers stroking up and down my cock.

There was a fumbling noise on the other side, like someone struggling beneath a bedsheet. Ugh… a prank call? My thumb hovered over the end call button before…

“There will be a change in administration tomorrow.” A soft male voice spoke in Orcish. Marcus’ lips kissed the tip of my cum-crusted cock, but I kneed him in the chin and snapped, pointing him up the stairs - something in me knew this call needed my focus.

“Who is this?” I asked in Orcish. “What do you mean?”

“There will be a change in administration tomorrow, a new Queen. Your cooperation is paramount.” The male whispered. “When you get a call on the green phone, your nation is being called. Make the right decision.”

I stood up, pulling my skirt. “A new Queen? You mean Pe’jani? Or is the queen having children tomorrow?” This was far too specific to be a prank call, this male must have been from inside of the embassy.

“Inform your betters that the ones in the new administration-” he was cut off by noises on the other end of the line, whispers between him and the unmistakable gruff voice of an orc pattered on in the background before he continued. “Not much time - support the new administration if the Empire wishes for peace, if it comes to violence, we will need assistance." 

Before I could ask another question in vain, the line terminated, leaving me standing in the kitchen, holding the green phone in my other hand, dumbfounded. Who do I call, what do I do? He said to contact my betters, but they would just tell me to wait and see, if their offices even picked up at this hour… 

I paced back and forth. Back and forth. What do I do? Who do I call? Back and forth. Back and forth. What violence was he talking about? What’s going on with the queen? Back and forth. Back and forth. If I could reach into the phone and strangle an answer out of him…

I left a half dozen messages on the secretary for orc relations’ machine, and a whole dozen on my liaison to the Empress. For Goddess’ sake, does anyone here actually work after hours?

Eventually, as I crawled into bed, shivering from worry, my phone lit up with a number I’d never seen before. I plucked it up while Marcus wrapped his arms around my waist, kissing my thigh.

When the voice on the other end of the phone spoke, I nearly jumped out of my skin. Why did this have to happen to me?

Chapter Text

I took a deep breath, standing over Jason while he drifted off into a cum-drunk sleep. The bruises I left on his face had started to heal, already passing the purple stage and now in the yellowish-brown lumps phase. His belly was dripping with my latest load, let out between his thighs after I pumped inside of his ass until his own human-sized cock dribbled what it had to offer down his tiny shaft. It’s a cute sight, isn’t it?

My mind’s eye flitted to Greg and Dershita, sitting together publicly in the afterglow of their sex, cuddling on the royal bench. The gold of the bench was still less radiant than their smiles at one another, the way Greg would blush and giggle at Dershita’s every brush and squeeze. Dershita even let out a modicum of sincere softness around him, almost purring whenever he was game enough to stroke her own thighs or cock while they sat at table. And while they do that, Jason only lets me hold him out of fear. He only has sex with me because I overpower him. If ever I did choose to take him out of the house, he didn’t seem at ease in the safety of my embrace, but a mix of embarrassed at being in my charge and fear of every orc whose eyes passed in his direction.

I betray and destroy Greg’s life to get my true love… and he goes and gets his true love instead, while I’m left in this play of fearful compliance…

I blinked tears away, leaning forwards to brush my fingers across the outer ring of one of Jason’s yellowed bruises, making him flinch in his rest. Even if I do put a litter in him… that can’t make him love me… 

“Sweetie… I’m going out soon. Get your rest, okay?” I said softly, Jason nodding along, half-asleep and half-listening. I stepped into the shower to wash myself, cleaning the sweat and cum off of me from the morning’s sex. Today would be a long, boring day of knightings. We’d been through so many rehearsals that the queen seemed like she might pull her hair out. Birthab’in seemed as if she had sprung to life over the last few weeks, her thinned and wiry white hair and newly wrinkled face now held a pair of fiery eyes behind a confident voice, always insisting on a knighting rehearsal for an hour in the morning and an hour in the evening.

“If I am to spend hours of each day pouring over the temple of Gehrana’s lists for knighting suggestions and studying historical knightings, then I ought to insist we prepare fully!” She would say whenever the queen complained. The queen would usually relent, and go about the mock ceremony seriously, taking the chair of court styles’ instructions and corrections to heart. The element of the ceremony she was least comfortable with was how much distance she had to put between herself and Greg, unhooking her chain to him and connecting it to the throne bench, walking down steps to take a gilded ceremonial sword from Birthab’in to tap it on the shoulders of the orc kneeling at the center of the hall, reciting the words her mother and forebears beyond would say to the valorous of their own times. Words the queen would occasionally trip over or forget, where Birthab’in would quietly but firmly remind her. The queen was always visibly more relaxed once she sat at Greg’s side again, clipping his chain to her wrist and pulling him close, letting him lazily cuddle her thigh in approval of her ‘job well done.’

If she gets that rattled by being twenty paces from her husband, how does she think we feel having to commute from ours? I often thought, smiling at her (no doubt, accidentally displayed) vulnerability. Though when I return to my husband, I don’t get nearly the same affections as she does, now do I…

I stood in my mirror, clad in a tight gray dress, all jewelry I wore simple and gold, as per the instructions for all at court for a knighting. Even Greg will need to be dressed in golden jewelry - that will certainly be a delight to see! I looked on at the crumpled mess I had left Jason as on the bed, my heart beating faster at the sight and smell, my cock stiffening once again. If only I had the time for another round… maybe when I get back I’ll…

“Sweetie… do you want me to get you pregnant when I get home today?” I asked, stirring him from his rest.

“Oh… uh… of course, love.” He said. The way he said ‘love’ felt hollow, not like an affectionate pet name, but a going through the motions. Why did I even ask him? He’s lost any courage to defy me… but I could just have forced it on him, finished inside of him for once… I wonder how many times the queen has finished inside of Greg…

The metallic patter of the guards outside my door was an alarm telling me it was time to go. I kissed Jason on the forehead, tasseling his hair before setting out, greeting the guards with a nod before they walked me out. Entering the keep shortly thereafter, I saw Birthab’in speaking with a blonde, dark-skinned orc, armored in the official Gehranan style, what she might wear on the battlefield in Vandia. The blonde orc had a stern look to her, like her face was carved from jagged stone, and her armor could barely hide how well endowed her breasts were. Birthab’in seemed to have lost some of her fire, looking just as ruffled as she usually did, almost scared. 

“You are sure the king will be here as well?” The blonde asked.

“Ah, yes, yes he is always at Her Grace’s side.” Birthab’in replied, looking over her shoulder as if she was afraid of someone listening, while paying me no mind. 

“That’s good, very good…” The blonde cooed, a smile sprouting on her face, though the smile didn’t spread to her eyes. Greg is certainly beloved throughout the nation… she’s probably excited to get to see him up close, like any orc would be.

I entered the throne hall, taking my seat behind the throne, taking in Greg and the queen in their glory at that seat. In Mondi, one might call them mis-matched - Dershita wore a ceremonial black uniform, a long cape behind her spackled with emeralds, each emerald a deep green against the red cape. Greg’s usual golden collar was affixed with its usual golden chain, sitting just over the nape of his own emerald-spackled white dress, tight against his tiny, thin body. Thin save for his midsection, already starting to show signs of pregnancy. I’d have taken a moment to congratulate them, but they were locked in a long, passionate kiss, Dershita’s tongue visibly poking around in his mouth. Greg reciprocated the kiss lovingly, on his knees to get closer to her, pressing his body against her chest, his hand caressing her face. Such adoration…

The kiss broke with an audible ‘pwah,’ Dershita’s spittle still on his chin. She wiped it with a kerchief, while smiling warmly down at him. “You just look too delectable in that dress! I cannot wait for this to be over so we can have more time alone!”

I started to translate, but Greg waved me off. “I did not think being in public would stop you from doing anything with me!” He replied, his Orcish slow but correct. 

“Yes but today is a day of tedium, all the knightings and walking up and down to and from the throne…” She complained.

“But at least you get to wear that suit!” Greg beamed, clearly very pleased with her uniform. “I’ve never seen you in something like that, it’s so… so…” he turned to me, whispering in Imperial Basic “how would you say, ‘sophisticated?’”

I gave him the translation and he repeated it, leading to another, far less egregious kiss, more a peck they shared on the lips before more and more orcs filtered in. They cuddled up to one another, trying their best to look dignified in front of all these orcs in their neat suits and elegant dresses. Birthab’in sidled in past a few gruff looking orcs that were whispering among themselves to approach the throne. “Your Grace,” she stammered, “it does appear that the organizer from the temple is prepared ahead of schedule - if you’d like to get it started early, you understand?”

The queen perked up at this news. “Oh that’s wonderful! Yes, we should not delay, granting these accolades is too important to dally on.” She said with a smile. Obviously she couldn’t care less about tapping the shoulders of some soldiers with a sword, rather she wanted to get this whole ordeal over with so she could go back to fucking her husband. I peered towards the doorway leading into the hall where Birthab’in walked towards, spying the blonde orc I saw her speaking with earlier. Her own eyes were fixed on the royal pair, a look in her eyes I couldn’t place passing over her before she averted her gaze, looking on at the crowd of orcs at the side of the hall instead.

Dershita motioned to one of her guards, and she approached the blonde orc, the two of them exchanging some words before they both approached the throne, the blonde kneeling before the queen. “You may speak your case, Zel.” The queen said, leading to the blonde standing to face her.

“I have brought a collection of orcs before Your Grace, to be recognized for their valor and bravery in the service of Gehrana and the throne. If it would please Your Grace, I would ask you make them knights, as befits them.” Zel said in a calm and measured voice, her hand on the hilt of a blade sheathed at her hip, her armor gleaming against the chandelier’s light overhead.

The queen took a breath before letting out a line she had rehearsed time and time again. “It does so befit them, these stalwart defenders of orcs and men against the dark world beyond! I shall today knight the seventy eight orcs you have enumerated. Please bring them before me so that I may bestow the honors upon them.”

Zel nodded, and stepped to the side of the hall, waving at a soldier standing by the door to the throne hall. The soldier opened the door, revealing a line of other soldiers, all wearing the same Gehranan armor, holding unblemished spears aloft. They marched in two abreast, stopping just before where Zel stood at the side. Birthab’in approached the bottom of the steps up to the throne bench, the thin golden ceremonial sword laid out on a velvet cushion in her outstretched hands.

Dershita unclipped the chain from her wrist, latching it to the throne with a lingering gaze down at Greg. She looked as if she might lean down to kiss him, but we had all heard Birthab’in’s protests during the recitals - every moment of the knighting ought to follow the motions, no pauses or intermissions. Dershita was to take this sacred duty seriously, she would leave Greg where he sat, standing to descend the steps down to the gilded blade. She lifted it gingerly, letting Birthab’in bow before backing away, Dershita turning to the procession of soldiers. “The soldier named Fri’nik, come before your number and kneel.”

One of the orc soldiers stepped forwards, a young looking orc with a gleam in her eye. She knelt down, a clink sounding from her armor tapping the ornate stone floor. Dershita stepped forwards, holding the sword in front of her face. “For your bravery at the battle of the Telente bank, I name you knight Fri’nik-” 

As the queen’s sword lowered to the pauldron of the kneeling orc, a rattling of armor scuttled from the edge of the hall. Zel was charging towards Dershita as the ceremonial sword laid on Fre’nik’s shoulder, Zel’s spear lowered to meet the queen’s side. A cry sounded out from the queen’s guard by the throne, making Dershita turn to see the soldier charge for her. Dershita pulled the gilded blade close, intercepting the spear before it could skewer her, snapping the fragile ceremonial sword while diverting the spear from its target, instead tearing through her cape, emeralds scattering on the floor in taps in the deafening silence. The second dragged on, hanging on while the queen stood face-to-face with the soldier, Zel’s eyes swirling with a rabid hatred.

At that moment, there was a flurry of motion and panic. Some of the soldiers broke in their formation to lower their spears and descend on the queen’s tangled position, the guards nearest meeting them with a sweeping slash, a wall of four shields keeping the queen safe as Dershita headbutt her attacker, sending Zel reeling. More of the queen’s guards leapt into action, pushing aside screaming attendants while they unsheathed their own weapons, meeting each of the soldiers and tangling them up in combat. A guard grabbed the queen by the wrist, and pulled her towards a side door before Zel could try for a second stab, instead being left with another guard.

Dershita was dragged away from the whistle and clang of spears and swords making contact with shields and armor, bodies already falling to the ground in the disorganized melee while the soldiers still in the ceremonial formation placed their hands on their hilts, but stood still as statues, just watching the carnage unfold. Dershita seemed to try pulling free from her guard, but was rebuffed, pulled to the side door while flanked by the guard St’akin, an orc who was massive even for an orc, while another guard pulled at the queen’s wrist. St’akin blocked a strike from her enemy effortlessly, swinging her axe in return, beheading her foe like it was swatting a fly. The other guards closed in on Dershita’s position, each parrying blows from their assailants, steel whistling against steel before they could raise their shields again.

It was then that the queen locked eyes with me. “Get him out of here!” Were the last words I heard her shriek before being pulled behind the door, the guards on the outside swiping and stabbing at the attacking soldiers, while St’akin lunged forwards in a brave and rabid assault. I stood behind the throne, lifting Greg from under his shoulders. Maybe it was the excitement and fear, but he felt so light I could pitch him to the other side of the city if I had to. I pulled him with such force that the chain holding him to the throne snapped like string, letting me pull him to the back of the hall. He looked up at me, dazed and confused as all the others trying to flee the room.

I looked around for an exit, realizing that a few of the soldiers had already made it within a few paces of the throne, making it past a guard fighting with a massive gash splitting her shield arm in twain. I tried to dash to my right, but was cut off by another soldier, a long knife drawn with a crazed smile on her face. “Drop ‘im!” She barked, but I pulled him closer, trying to kick out at her to keep her away. She stepped closer, making me back up, feeling a sharp breath let out of me involuntarily, a sharper pain in my side making my grip on him loosen. I fell to the ground as the river of blood from a soldier’s stab sapped me of my strength, Greg falling beside me, crying out my name as he saw another soldier stab my prone body with a spear.

I reached out for him, trying to keep him safe with what strength I had left. “I promised Jason…” I coughed, blood shooting from my mouth with every pained syllable. “I promised you’d be safe… I promised…” Another sharp pain in my back as a spear pierced me, my body forcing out a howl in pain, only letting out another spurt of blood from my lips. The last I saw was Greg being lifted from sight, as shouts and clamoring faded further and further from me, while my consciousness faded into a black, painful void.

I promised… I promised…

Chapter Text

The last thing I saw before the sack went over my head was Tabitha getting skewered by spear after spear after spear. She coughed up enough blood to coat the floor in front of her, reaching out to me like she might be able to grab me from the dozens of feet away I had already been carried. Even through the sack over my head I could smell the damp hallways and feel the twists and turns through tight spaces I was being carried through. Even over my whimpers and sobs I could hear the orcs taking me grunt and quietly argue with each other, speaking too quickly for me to catch what they were saying. 

A while of jostling and a pause for more whispers led to me getting tossed on a leather surface, and the unmistakable purr of a car’s engine started all around me, and I jerked against the back of the seat I was laid on as the vehicle was thrown forwards. I tried to sit up, only to be pinned down by my shoulder with a discouraging growl from an orc nearby. I stayed put, whimpering but otherwise silent, hoping to hear a word from my captors, but it was eerily silent, save for the sounds of a car navigating the tight city streets of the capitol. Struggling is useless, I had to remind myself. These are orcs, there’s no way I could get away, they’re far too strong to resist, I kept thinking, fighting my instinct to fight back or run away. 

It could have been minutes, or hours, or days, or years, but the car came to a halt somewhere dark, where I was lifted up by my shoulders, dragged out and carried by one of my captors, asking where I would be kept. One of the other orcs replied in some way that sounded terse, but I couldn’t understand it. The one carrying me must have understood better than I did, as she took me to another space, unceremoniously dropping me onto a hard surface with a grunt escaping my lips. A collar was affixed to my neck quickly, and when I tried to stand I was quickly shoved back down to the hard, cold ground. I wrapped my arms around my shoulders, my dress torn up in the struggle to pull me from the keep, but still largely intact. I pulled at the sack around my head, lifting it to see that I was alone in a bare concrete room, a single door on the other side, my collar chained to the opposite wall, far too short to reach that door. I could hear talking on the other side… ever so faintly…

Damn my Orcish! If it were a bit better… they sound like they’re talking about something… they’re angry… no, they’re arguing, not talking. What might they be arguing about? What to do with me? What will they do with me?

A whimper escaped my lips at the thought, and the thought was one I couldn’t escape. In the dark, single-bulb lit small room, all I had to occupy me were my thoughts and unclear speech on the other side of that door. They’re clearly not afraid of me getting out - my hands aren’t tied, my mouth isn’t gagged, all that’s holding me in here is a collar around my neck… Maybe they’re going to ransom me? Earlier it seemed like they wanted to kill Dershita… The thought of these orcs trying to kill her made my blood boil, and my heart race in a deepening fury. I took a deep breath, realizing this was the first time since I was brought to the keep that I was more than a chain’s length from my wife… the thought brought a tear to my eye, joining the ones gathering out of fear for my life… or worse…

The arguing on the other side of the door grew to a louder and louder fury. I walked to the end of the chain, straining against it to hear what I could… in vain, they were still too fast and too distant to make out. A loud slam made me jump, and the voices on the other side of the door went dead quiet. The silence went on for a while, the voices speaking in a more measured tone, I tried to make out the number - it could have been anywhere from five to ten individual voices that I could make out, but even that wasn’t clear to me yet. Not until the speaking, however quiet it was, stopped, and I heard steps towards the door, and before I could think to step away, the door swung open.

“Get back!” The blonde orc that attacked Dershita barked when she stepped in, still clad in her armor. She kicked at me, making me scramble back on my butt, scooting towards the opposite wall. She was followed by some orcs that had come along to the knighting ceremony, some I recognized as being the ones that snatched me from Tabitha’s arms, all of them wearing some kind of skin-tight black athletic underwear, steam rising from their sweaty forms, most of them erect and well-endowed enough that I couldn’t ignore the massive bulges in their tight pants. I tried counting their heads, but was stopped in my tracks when I saw an orc among them produce a camera, setting it on a tripod while another orc held up a large pad with writing on it.

“… this male can’t even speak Orcish!” One of the orcs joked. I glowered at her.

“I speak Orcish better tha-” I started, before the blonde kicked me hard in the chest, throwing me against the cold wall behind me.

“Males ought to speak when spoken to,” the blonde said, spitting on my prone form while my blurry vision struggled back into focus. “The kings before him knew better!”

The orcs all cheered in agreement, some joining in on spitting at me. The blonde knelt down, lifting me by my hair to meet me eye to eye.

“… I need to know,” she said slowly, “if you can read, male.” She spat the word ‘male’ like it were a slur. I nodded, leading her to pull me to my feet by my hair, and signaling to the orc holding the cards to hold them out so I could see them. “Is the camera…?” She asked the orc fiddling with the camera, using words I couldn’t quite make out. The orc behind the camera tapped and clicked on the old-looking machine, before a beep and a green light came on, giving the blonde a thumbs up. 

The blonde stepped away, and told me “read aloud what’s written, and speak…” She kept using words I didn’t understand, speaking too quickly for me to make out, but the intention was clear. All I needed to do was read what was written on the cards, and since the Orcish language is phonetic, I could sound out each and every letter without needing to know the meaning of the words. I took a deep breath, and started.

“I, the dis-hon-or-a-ble male known as Gregory, husband of queen Dershita, am being held cap-tive, and am alive and well. My cap-tors are treating me the way that a king des-erves, as you will see. The dis-hon-or-a-ble queen Dershita has sur-vived our att-empt to ass-ass-in-ate her, but we will ach-ieve our goals, no matter the cost.” I read ahead a moment, and spoke with a grin, “Despite ten of our number having been slain by your valiant guard, we-”

As I spoke, the blonde walked to me and slapped me in the face, leaving a bloody scratch from her greaves. “Read only what is on the paper!” She barked, gripping me by my hair and holding a blade to my throat, nodding at me to continue from the top. I did as I was told that time.

“Despite ten of our number having been slain by your guard, you can see we still have many orcs at our dis-pos-al. And each of them will take part in vi-o-lat-ing your so-called king. If you do not ab-dic-cate within a week, we will dis-trib-ute this video to the whole nation.” The orc holding the cards peeled the last one away, clearly in another handwriting style, all the other orcs looking around nervously when it was revealed. “And do enjoy the part we sent back to you, Your Grace.”

When I got to the end, the orc with the blade to my throat released me, letting me drop to the floor unceremoniously. She leaned against the wall on the side of the room, grinning wickedly, announcing “okay, have fun everybody!” At her word, the orcs all around the room began moving towards me, some pausing to pull their underwear down, others not bothering before they arrived at my prone body, one lighter-green orc lifting me up by my wrist, letting me stand with my eyes on the level with her massive, sweaty bulge, steam and stink rising from it. I took a step back, but she put her hand on the back of my head, holding me in place while she thumbed under her waistband, pulling the tight black underwear down to let her long, hard cock out, popping right under my chin. I gasped, looking up at the hungry eyes and licked lips of this orc, her short brown hair matted with sweat over her pretty face - or the face might have been pretty if it weren’t for…

“N-no, I-” I started, before the hand behind my head shoved me into the sweaty cock, the two foot long dick rubbing up and down my cheek, as another pressed against my neck, leading me to look up at the redheaded orc with a large pair of breasts who had joined in. I looked straight ahead at the camera that captured those two on my one side, and another two at the other, all rubbing their massive sweaty cocks against me. I looked around the room, seeing the other orcs rubbing their own stinky dicks, biting their lips, blowing me kisses, squeezing their breasts. I thought back to when Dershita would handle me sensually on the throne, the way any orc in attendance would look in adoration, always looking away if they couldn’t control their own arousal. I missed Dershita’s gentle touch when the four around me gripped and grabbed at my head and hair and chest, pulling the lace dress off my shoulders to reveal my skinny, nude body, impotent compared to these massive, muscular soldiers.

One pulled me by my ear, rubbing her cock between my lips, saying the word “lick,” followed by other orcs chanting the command along with her. I complied, letting the rancid sweaty meat rub against my tongue. Even when Dershita would command me to lick her cock, she would bathe, or have her own sweet musky scent to intoxicate me, and make me want to lick every inch of her regal rod. Instead, this brutish orc was chuckling while molesting my tongue with her cock, a few others around her pulling my hair so I could lick them next. No matter who was making me lick her sickeningly sweaty cock, they always made sure to give plenty of room for the camera to capture my distress, to see when their precum leaked into my hair, to see them tear apart my pretty dress to scatter emeralds on the floor, just to leave traces of their sweat and precum on my chest instead.

I felt one orc on my other side pull at my waist, lifting me off the floor, my feet dangling in the air. I turned to see a black-haired orc still wearing her tight black top, sneering at me, spitting on my back while her cock rubbed against mine, the difference staggering… and terrifying. I tried to keep my legs together, but she pulled them apart with ease, gripping my thighs hard enough to make me wince and whimper. “P-please! Please no, d-don’t!” I babbled in Imperial Basic, a cock-slap to the face silencing me again. More orcs piled onto the other side from the camera, letting it pick up them rubbing their cocks against my back and side while the orc pulling my legs apart rubbed her own massive dick between my asscheeks, her sweat and precum the only lubricant rubbing against my twitching asshole. An orc in front of me pushed her tip against my lips, trying to press past the resistance, but the orc molesting my asshole pulled my head back by my hair.

“Not yet,” she growled. “I want to hear him scream when I…” The orcs around all cooed and purred in approval, while the orc behind me pulled her hips back, letting the tip of her huge cock rest on my asshole. She applied a harsh pressure, my hole only offering enough resistance for her to let out a single grunt before her cock broke through, my lips hanging open from the sensation. When Dershita would penetrate my asshole, she would slowly and sensually work her way past my resistance after having lovingly fingered me, burying my face in her breasts while she massaged my insides. This orc thrusted deep into my unprepared ass, her big globes smashing against my own tiny balls, my mouth finally letting out a shriek of pain, the orc raping my ass slapped the cheek closest to the camera, leaving a deep red mark. Both my hands were pulled off to my sides, finding a cock in each, rubbing up and down the long, sweaty shafts while I winced and groaned and whimpered at the rough and hard pumping on the other side of me. When I was with Dershita, she would never have to drag my hands to her, I would stroke her massive, beautiful cock on my own accord, usually followed by kissing and licking the tip the way she likes.

The orc pounding into me started to move me with her hand, stroking her cock with my unwilling body like a cock sock, the long cocks in my hands getting stroked automatically by her movements. On the strokes out, the sweaty members pressed against my face, the rancid stink making my head swim while the cock inside me crushed my prostate, the painful dragging on my insides eliciting yelps of pain that only drove her on. I let out another whimper, in as best Orcish as I could manage, “y-you’re hurting me…” If I said that with Dershita, she would slow down, comfort me, give me a deep kiss before massaging my insides with her big green cock. Instead, these orcs all slapped my face and body with their cocks, the one raping my asshole smacked my ass hard enough to make me scream again, going on to stroke her cock with my body even harder and faster, each time her cock bottomed out inside of me her hard abs slapped my sore asscheeks loud enough that it nearly drowned out the moans and cooing of the orcs rubbing my body with their cocks.

An orc in front of me with a round face and short red hair grabbed my ears, pressing the tip of her cock against my lips, pulling my head all the way down her length in one violent thrust. My screams were now muffled by the giant cock stretching my throat, much to the adoration of the other orcs in the room, the two cocks in my hands leaking precum down my fingers. While Dershita did let me lick and kiss her shaft, she would never make me suck her cock, she always said it was too dangerous, and she didn’t want to hurt my throat. Of course, these rapists didn’t care if they hurt me, as the cocks bruising my insides could attest. The cock penetrating my ass was tenting in my belly beneath me, while the crazed-faced orc raping my own face pulled my hair to drag my throat up and down her shaft.

I felt the hands holding me up grab me harder, making me scream on the cock in my throat, while the bruising force of the grip on my tiny body held me in place while the orc raping my ass let her load out deep inside of me, my belly bulging even more at the explosion of cum. Now that she’d had her fill, the orc holding me from the back dropped me on the ground, my slick body making a slapping noise against the hard floor as the cocks in my throat and ass slipped out of me. Getting dropped knocked the breath out of me, and before I could whimper, plead, or cough, two more orcs descended on me. One with a massive pair of balls sat on my face, grinding her asshole against my nose - I heard her say the words “kiss” and “lick,” which were instructions I preferred to “suck,” given how sore my throat was from its plundering. I couldn’t tell who was positioning themselves between my legs, but I instinctively tried pulling them together to keep her out. I came to regret it when she forcefully pulled my legs apart, my cry of pain at my hips being dislocated muffled by the big green ass smothering my lips. I felt a pair of cocks slapping my belly over and over, if my face wasn’t being used to wipe a sweaty orc ass, I’d see they were slapping my belly hard enough to leave big red cock-shaped welts while their companion was taking advantage of my freshly-used and cummed in ass to pleasure herself. 

The two who were slapping my belly with their cocks moved on to crushing my comparatively tiny penis with their own, grinding against it painfully. The orc whose ass was pressed to my face lifted herself slightly to let me gasp for air for a moment before she slammed back down, her asshole kissing my lips, my tongue swirling around her bitter donut while she cooed in response. My ass screamed at me in pain while the orc raping my ass pulled my legs apart by the ankles, getting in as deep as she could while her companions crushed my cock. The asshole gripping my tongue lifted, and before I could get more than two gasps of air, I saw the tip of the same orc’s cock over my face. She tilted my chin for a better vantage point, letting me get a brief look at the camera capturing all this violation before she thrusted her cock deep into my open mouth, my throat stretching to accommodate her girth while her balls slapped hard against my forehead.

I winced and trembled in pain when I felt my legs getting pulled further apart, the thrusting in my ass slowed while the pounding at my throat sped up. Suddenly, I felt a pressure at my asshole, and realized far too late what was happening - a second orc was going to join the first in my ass. I squirmed and shook, trying to resist in any way I could, but I knew it was pointless - they were going to double penetrate my asshole and ruin me. Dershita would hate me, she’d abandon me, my hole would be too loose to pleasure her anymore. Tears welled up in my eyes as the pressure built to its zenith, and the second massive cock joined in with the first, both pumping and plugging away at my ass, struggling to stretch to the new mass inside of me. Sometimes, they would pump in unison, totally hollowing me out, but other times they would thrust asynchronously, one going deep while the other pulled back. No matter what they were doing, the cock in my throat pumped at it like it was a pussy, sometimes getting it pulled back just enough for me to get a full breath in before it plowed deep again, keeping me choked and fading from consciousness.

After what felt like hours without breath, the cock in my throat finally pulled out all the way, letting me get a few ragged breaths in and let out moans of pain building to a scream, I finally got a good look at the orc who’d been raping my mouth - she’d have been beautiful if she weren’t doing all this to me, with a short nose and brown hair in a ponytail. She smiled down at me with crazed eyes before another pair of legs took her place over my head, the big red tip of the green cock pressing against my lips. I felt a gushing sensation in my belly as the tip of the cock at my lips pressed past what little resistance I could give. One of the cocks in my ass pulled out, only to be replaced with another - it would be a long while until my ass had only one cock in it.

The hours of debauched torture dragged on and on. Whenever one cock was spent inside me, it was quickly replaced. Some would step on me, others punched, most would rub their dicks against me getting me coated in their sweat and semen. My mouth was also typically occupied, but after I fainted from the throat fucking, they made sure to keep from going too deep - apparently fucking me while I was unconscious wasn’t nearly as fun as when I squirmed and cried and screamed against the cock in my mouth. Sometimes, I could taste the blood and shit on the cock that got in my mouth, gagging at it before getting my tongue and tonsils fucked like that orc hadn’t already been spent inside of my ass. More than once, an orc or two would frot my cock, grinding against it punishingly until it finally exploded, making my body twitch painfully against all the cocks in and on me. 

Then, all at once, it stopped. I was empty, moaning and writhing in pain. I looked down at my body and threw my head back to keep from seeing it - it was covered in welts and bruises, all deep shades of black and blue. I tried to speak, to say something like ‘please no more,’ but all I could manage were raspy coughs of cum and blood. I was lifted up, facing the camera while I rasped out more wincing breaths of pain from my hips as my legs were pulled apart to show off my gaping, leaking asshole. The orcs on either side of me stuck a finger in my asshole to pull it wider, showing off just how far spread they could get it. Another pair of fingers from both sides pulled at my lips, forcing my mouth into a wide smile. One of the orcs was talking, her voice sounding distant, in spite of her being less than spitting distance. I tried to keep my vision focused on the camera, hoping that I could just vanish into its black aperture - but I just saw my own raped, spread open form in its reflection. 

The blonde orc who slapped me was still armored - she must not have even gotten her dick out. Once the orc speaking stopped, she stepped towards me, and pulled out a long, serrated blade. The orcs holding my legs pulled them out wider, making me tense up and try to cry out. All I could muster as the armored orc gripped my cock and balls and set the blade by the base of the both of them was a weak, terrified “n-no, don’t!” in a language she didn’t understand.

When she started to slice at my member’s base, I screamed, and finally passed out from the pain.

Chapter Text

“I think it goes on like this…” Zantha said, putting the wicker ring mount over my shoulders, the oval framing the space in front of my face while the rings that fit around my arms came in snug enough to not be uncomfortable.

“Why can’t I just put the dress on without the mount?” I asked. “It feels stiff and weird…” letting myself trail on in Orcish-like sounds while I failed to find the right words.

“It holds the dress in place, makes it so a leash can fit through the back, and keeps you from tripping and falling.” Zantha reminded me, eliciting a sigh. The housekeeping class was teaching us about the modesty dress, showing proper use and how to walk yourself and your male while wearing it. Zantha handed me the cloth that made up the dress proper, a deep green robe that would be indiscernible from a bedsheet. I pulled it over my headdress as best I could, twisting it around when I found I couldn’t see out of the thinner part of the fabric, Zantha pulling it around my head and the back of my neck to make sure it got to the wicker ring in front of my face. Once it was properly arranged, I was surprised by how easily I could see through the thinner fabric, but if the other males wearing their modesty dresses were anything to go by, my face was fully hidden, along with my thin form.

“Think you can walk around in it?” Zantha asked, poking a finger through the leash-hole in the back, making sure it was properly placed. 

“Sure,” I said, thinking how hard could that possibly be? Turns out it was very hard, since I immediately tripped on it, Zantha putting a steady hand on my shoulder to keep me held up.

“Remember, light strides, and keep your legs in the loops on the inside.” The teacher said, pointing a meterstick at the two of us. I tried to nod in agreement, but the wicker headpiece kept my head locked in place with my shoulders. I bowed to imitate a nod, while the teacher smiled and returned to instructing another orc-human pair on walking etiquette.

I pulled the loops over my calves inside the dress, and tried taking another step forwards, walking with a slow, deliberate stride. Now the dress seemed almost like it was floating around my body, like I was some doll whose entire form was lost in its fabric. Zantha followed along, watching me carefully, almost as if she could see my stride through the thick green skirt that tented over me.

“Feel any better with the straps in?” She asked.

“It’s… fine, I guess. It takes a lot of concentration… why would I ever wear one of these?”

Zantha shrugged. “Depends, really. If your wife doesn’t want to show you off for whatever reason, but does want to take you out, you’d probably be made to wear it. My dad almost never wears one, and when he does, it’s when my mom makes him.”

“When would she make him wear it?” I asked, turning my shoulders to look more directly at her, making her crack a smile.

“Hm… sometimes when they go to the temples together, or if they’re out on long trips by train or plane. Times where it would be more dangerous than prestigious to show off your husband.”

Prestigious? The reminder that males were more of a status symbol than equal partner rattled me, but I took a deep breath and tried to step towards Zantha, nearly tripping over myself in the process. She caught me by the wrist, the dress’s arm ending in small loops for each finger, letting it form into a glove over my hands.

“I don’t like them, to be honest.” Zantha sighed. “But maybe if it were my husband in one I would want him to be safe inside of it.”

Safety, it always came back to safety. Every decision the orcs made around males seemed to feature safety as a guiding principle. The safety in this case was a typical kind - the kind of safety you needed to prevent being raped by an orc. If you’re so worried about our safety, maybe you shouldn’t have brought us here!

Zantha lifted me to my feet, pulling the fabric here and there to get it to set properly. “You alright?”

I grunted some noise of approval and tried to walk back to the open space by our desks, taking care in each step, this time falling flat on my hands and knees. Frustrated, I started pulling at the dress, getting it caught on the wicker headpiece and tangling myself up in it. I felt a large orc hand grab me around my waist, and I twisted and turned, looking up in despair, only to remember it was just Zantha.

“Here,” she said calmly. “Let me get it off of you.” While holding me in one hand, she carefully picked the fabric from the tangle it was in the headpiece. The wicker frame was stronger than I expected, not at all damaged from my tussle with the dress. “You won’t have to wear this on campus anyways, so don’t worry if you don’t like it so much.”

Zantha seemed happier to have me out of it than in it, be it for her own amusement at seeing a male, or any ‘prestige’ I could net her, who could say. In any case, I was grateful that she pulled me out of it, and patted her thumb that pinned me to her palm gently with one hand.

“Thank you, not sure what came over me there…” I sighed.

Her yellow eyes ran up and down my body, down to my tee and underwear. She looked almost as if she was suppressing an urge to lick her lips, weighing me in her hand for a moment, then a moment longer. I held my breath, not struggling, and keeping my eyes locked onto hers. I’m not scared of her… should I be? I’d be terrified if it were another orc… it’s only because I know her, if she were a stranger I’d scream and flail and beg…

She lowered me gently to the floor, I nodded to let her know my feet found purchase before she released me from her grip, stifling a sigh before she murmured something about putting my uniform back on. I composed myself in my uniform before sitting back down at my desk, filling out some worksheet to do with the modesty dress. Zantha looked over my shoulder the whole time to make sure I could read the questions well in spite of them being in Orcish.

“This phrase here… ‘aside from white and black, the dress can be any color or design your wife chooses’... why can’t a male wear a black or white modesty dress?” I wondered aloud at the sentence before the question asking what design I might like my wife to pick.

“Oh yeah… the white ones are for attendants of the temple of Jeb’kal. Whenever they leave the temple, they have to wear a white modesty dress, and the priests wear one with the golden seal of Jeb’kal on their face.” Zantha explained. “If any orc even touches a male wearing the white modesty dress, she’s put to death immediately - it’s a sacred sign that he is protected by Jeb’kal by devoting his life to him.”

Might be a good dress to get… I thought to myself, not wholly grasping why males don’t take up the white dress more often. “And the black?”

Zantha looked like she just got pricked with a needle, taken aback by the question. “When a male’s wife dies, one of his daughters usually takes care of him. When she takes him out, he has to wear a black modesty dress so everyone knows he’s a widow.”

“Are there rules that orcs can’t touch widows either? Like with the white dress?” I asked.

“No, in fact there’s a whole genre of ‘black dress porn,’ where an orc rapes a widow male.” She said with a hint of disapproval.

“But no such thing as white dress po-” I started before Zantha clapped a hand over my mouth.

“Don’t fucking say that!” She whispered. “Those are… well they exist but the temple of Fei’nadi doesn’t stock them! Even owning one could get you a decade in prison!”

So rape is fine, but porn of a male in a white modesty dress is illegal? I thought to myself as she let her hand off of my mouth, the bell ringing to punctuate the discussion.

At the last bell of the day, after hours of learning more of the Orcish language, how exactly I should be submitting to my future orc wife, and what smatterings of history and math was deemed proper for my station, I made a suggestion that raised Zantha’s eyebrow.

“Could you take me to the temple of Fei’nadi? I want to… grab some new magazines.”

She grinned wide with an unmistakable blush, putting a gentle hand on my head.

“You’re finally bored with those ones I loaned you? That’s alright, I’d be glad to get you more!”

“Oh I was just hoping you’d accompany me, like for safety. You don’t ha-”

“Maxime, don’t get any weird ideas.” Zantha interrupted. “Males should trust their betters, especially in matters of pleasure. Just tell me what you want and I’ll make some good selections for you.”

I grumbled to myself as we walked down the dirt path to the field of temples, mulling over just what I might want. Some human on human porn would be nice, I don’t like thinking about orc cock when I’m plugging myself… but how would Zantha react to that? Even floating the question seemed like it could be dangerous, but maybe I could chance it in Vandian.

“Maybe it’s a weird question…” I started in Vandian, making her ears prick up. “But do you know if there’s any… strictly human porn?”

She stopped dead in her tracks, letting out a deep sigh. She bent down behind me and grabbed me by my hair, turning me in place. “Maxime,” she started in Vandian, “I hope you aren’t serious about such… hmm… perversions?”

“I don’t think it’s all that perverse.” I said nervously. “I mean, I’m sure there’s all orc porn, right?” 

She made a disgusted face. “I mean… yeah, that’s out there… but that’s not for… you, or me. It’s gross. And no, there is no human porn at the temple. So don’t ask for it.” She stood back up, dusting her skirt off before reaching her hand out for me to grab it, switching back to Orcish. “C’mon, I’ll get you something that you’ll like, let’s go.”

I resigned myself, letting her pull me along to the temple, while she led the conversation with the purple-robed attendant at the front desk. Zantha led me down a hall towards the back on the second floor, moving past rooms filled with couples watching screenings of all kinds of pornography, the slapping and slurping sounds (hopefully) just coming from the speakers, although the smells emanating from those rooms could quickly dispel that hope. We came to an empty room with shelves upon shelves of magazines, many with thicker spines than I’d expect.

“So, what are you looking for exactly?” Zantha asked, her arms crossed, and her cock beginning to tent in her pleated skirt.

I was still rolling that thought around in my head, wondering what I was here for if I couldn’t get human on human pornography. What was I even thinking coming here? There’s nothing for me… nothing that can remind me of…

“Maybe something… um… what’s the word… romantic?” The words fell out of me before I could catch them, but they seemed to catch Zantha’s imagination.

“Oh I’m glad you asked! Those are my favorite - I never did like those really violent ones with the gang bangs or mind breaking… not that there’s anything wrong with those!” She added hastily, clearly afraid of offending me.

She flipped through the spines of a shelf far too high for me to reach, pulling one comic out. Then another. Then another. By the end of her dowsing, she pulled a half dozen books from the shelves, each one with a salacious cover of a male being dwarfed by an orc futa, some with him being carried in a romantic fashion, others with him being menaced by her hulking form, pressing him against a wall while his orc lover’s cock pressed against his face and chest. And of course, there was one where the orc was cradling the male over a pile of human futa bodies.

“Put that one back.” I demanded in Vandian, referring to the one with the dead human futa on the cover. Zantha gave a quizzical look before a shadow of realization passed over her face.

She seemed to weigh the book in her hand for a moment before pushing it back into its place. “Such a shame… that one was one of my favorites…” She paused for a moment longer, pulling another magazine from the stack she held and returned it to the shelf. I probably don’t want to know what was in that one…

We went back to the front, Zantha pulling out some coins to pay for the magazines - I realized I had no way to pay for it if I even wanted to. I tugged on her skirt, asking “is there any way I could make money to pay you back?”

She giggled “don’t worry about it, you should be focused on your studies anyways!” She reached down to me with an expectant hand. “Besides, the only ways males have to make money on campus are…” She swallowed hard, and looked up at the inner balcony on the second floor. I looked too, and saw a male in front of a door, negotiating with two orcs with one hand on the door handle, the other roving up the thigh of one of the two orcs. The fact that he was only dressed in a see-through nighty and looked like he was oiled up… made it hard to ignore what would happen on the other side of that door, when he opened it and invited the pair in, their cocks visibly erect in their uniform’s skirts.

The attendant at the desk noticed our leering at the display, and leaned down to me, speaking with a smile. “Are you interested in volunteering for the temple, male? You get a cut of every donation you help collect - you can get a private room, work out in the theater, we even have glory holes if you’re the shy type!”

Zantha yanked me by the hand, pulling me towards the door. “He won’t be volunteering, he’s a busy boy!” The whole exchange left me speechless and blushing. So all I can do to make money is selling my body? I looked up at Zantha, and remembered what she told me about males sometimes working with their orc wives. I guess that’s all we can do here, either sell ourselves in pieces to whoever, or sell ourselves whole to one orc…

Out the door, Zantha felt the need to reassure me on not being a whore. “Nothing wrong with males who do that, everyone likes what they like. But… it can be dangerous sometimes. Like… imagine if Gurkha decided to use you!”

“Couldn’t I just say I won’t serve her?” I asked, Zantha’s grip on my hand tightening.

“No. If you’re volunteering at the temple of Fei’nadi, orc or human, you aren’t allowed to deny an orc, even if she doesn’t donate.”

Even if she doesn’t donate? Seems like a real waste… whoring yourself out without any real guarantee for money…

We went to the cafeteria for dinner, this time the males were given some kind of bland beef stew that was more potato than beef. The orcs were eating some fowl concoction that I vaguely remembered learning how to cook in a class a week ago, I think it was called jrekni head? Whatever it was, the smell alone was enough to put me off my already thin appetite. I just swirled my fork around in the stew while thumbing through the first magazine I had in the stack. I chuckled at the opening, a series of photos depicting a male in a wedding dress, an orc in a tuxedo. Zantha peered over my shoulder, clearing her throat before asking what was so funny.

“The guy’s wearing the wedding dress, it’s like a… uh… in Vandian we say ‘role-reversal.’”

Zantha was bemused, asking “do males not wear a dress for their weddings in your country?”

“No, that’s usually women… although I guess men could wear one, it’s not like it’s illegal.” I thumbed to the next page, the male still wearing the wedding dress, his legs spread to expose his asshole while the orc had her pants pulled down, her cock erect and pressing the massive length against his thigh. They were both blushing, looking nervous and excited all at once.

“Do you like when males wear a wedding dress?” I asked, closing the magazine before I could get too aroused or embarrassed. 

“I think it’s cute! We don’t really do weddings here, per se, so seeing a part of the human marriage ritual is… I like it, yeah!” Zantha was starting to blush even deeper red than the orc in the photo. Has she always looked cute when she blushed like that? I pushed the thought back, trying to replace it with Yuliana’s blush, her smile… what little of it I could still remember…

I struggled again later that night, kneeling over a dildo far larger than Yuliana’s cock could have been, reading a magazine comic about an orc lovingly holding her male while skewering his ass with a cock even larger than the dildo I was working myself down. I tried again and again to make Yuliana’s face appear in my mind, in place of that orc’s, but it was all a brown, muddled mess atop the green figure. Eventually I stopped trying, letting my whole body drop onto the plastic cock, the tip pressing hard into me, making me lose my breath. I gasped for another breath while I stood with the length sliding out, squatting again to take it deep. Over and over I bounced on it while my eyes teared up from the pain… and my lips quaked and voice trembled from the pleasure.

Only the pleasure… I remember her… I won’t cry for her forgotten memories… I don’t know if I ever did convince myself that I wasn’t tearing up from forgetting her face. All I could do was wash the shame from me, letting the spirit of the water wash away the regret in the shower.